Category Archives: Television shows

Run With The Wind Episode 19 Review: The Moment of Release


*Hello everyone. This review was as easy to pen as the previous was difficult. Perhaps because there’s not as much analysis required and at this point of the show most themes will be revisited, not introduced for the first time. Hope you enjoy it! Please don’t forget to like, share, and subscribe. It’s greatly appreciated. *Off now to work on the next one.

Prologue

We’re given a recap of the race’s start, with Prince smiling at Haiji before he leaves him to take his place at the starting line, and the gunning sounding the start of the race.

-Just a note, the episode flows so smoothly that it was difficult to find “Best Scenes” rather, a few lovely moments that were my favorites which I will point out. I wonder if viewers agree or had different moments.

Act One

We jump right into the action seeing the runners take off down their path through the live television feed. The news anchor helpfully tells us that the runners are keeping a slow pace this year at 3.07 kilometers/minute. He adds that in the past few years the starts were high paced, so this is quite unusual. The guest on the “New Years Sports Special” for Hakone says that the teams must be prioritizing strategy than speed.

We see Prince at the very back of the pack. But the rest of his team don’t have our view. Jouji and Nico, watching the live feed, look for him on their phone screens but can’t see him. Nico wonders if Prince is intentionally lagging behind.

This turns out to be true. As he runs Prince recalls Haiji telling him that if he stays in the back the other runners might serve as a windbreak for him. We go back in time to see Haiji helping Prince stretch as he tells him that he should conserve his stamina during the first half and should therefore use anything he can.

“I hope I’m allowed to do that.”

-Prince is worried he’ll be so far behind the others that he won’t be able to use them as a windbreak.

Haiji assures him he will.

Back in the present, it played out just like Haiji said.

“Is he a prophet?”

-Haiji has amazing instincts. He correctly guessed that the race will be slow and that Prince will be therefore be able to keep up with the other runners. But something occurred to me as I was writing this: could it be Haiji told Prince to use the other runners as a windbreak, not for that actual purpose, but because he knows Prince will be the slowest? And rather than have him worry about this when it inevitably happens, he’s telling Prince to intentionally stay behind with the excuse of using the others to protect him from the wind. Why? Because there is a huge difference between falling behind (which could cause him to panic) and choosing to stay behind. Also, by giving him this instruction, he’s essentially telling Prince to not allow a gap to form between him and the others. But he’s using a clever mind hack so as to not pressure Prince.

I may be overthinking it but as a literature major Haiji knows the power of words. Instead of telling Prince, “It’s okay if you fall behind but make sure you’re not too far behind” he tells him, “To conserve your energy for the second half stay behind the other runners and use them as a windbreak.”

I know which one I’d rather hear. Haiji’s a genius.

Meanwhile, Haiji heads up an escalator at Tokyo station. He asks Tazaki on the phone how Prince it doing. The coach tells him he’s almost at 10 kilometers now. And that it’s a “dry affair.” Haiji tells the Coach that if he sees any change in Prince, to relay him a specific message of encouragement.

“Tell him…”

We don’t get to hear it though because this is when we get the title card, The Moment of Release.

Act One:

Back at the race, we see a young man call out “Kashiwazaki! This kilometer’s exactly three minutes!” Prince looks at him and he adds “Keep your pace!”

-I’d honestly forgotten that this was Prince’s last name. I’m assuming that helper was a volunteer or short distance track member at their university. It’s a tiny detail but him using Prince’s last name (which is completely normal for peers in Japan) is a nice contrast to what everyone at the Aotake calls him and highlights the closeness of our boys.

-Also, seriously! Prince is doing so well if he’s been able to keep that pace.

We skip forward to see the runners at 17 kilometers and going up the incline of Rokugo bridge. Kakeru watches the live feed on his phone worriedly as Musa warms up in preparation. The other team members also watch earnestly as the commentator on the Hakone News reports exposits what everyone is worried about: the incline is tough “If they exhaust themselves here they’ll pay for it later.”

On the track we see that most of the runners have started to pick up the pace, leaving Prince behind. We also see Hana at the station, listening to what’s happening on the radio.

Prince comments that he doesn’t like inclines, but he too speeds up.

-At this point I don’t know if it’s a good thing or a bad thing. He looked pretty tired so I don’t know if it was the right call, especially considering what the commentator said. Surely that was the point of it, to keep viewers in suspense. We get a sky view of the race and see how there is a car in front of the runners (the lead car Yuki mentioned in a previous episode) as well as cars following the runners on a side track.

As he runs desperately Prince recalls Haiji telling him not to panic even if he’s left behind. If he’s able to keep up with them till the Bridge he’ll earn “full marks” from Haiji and that he’ll be able to pass the sash to Musa without too much of a time difference.

Haiji’s words segway us back to the past where he’d been helping Prince stretch. At Haiji’s words, Prince responds: “I see. The real race is Section 2 onwards.”

-Prince came to the same conclusion I did in the review of the previous episode. He’s just there to complete the numbers. It’s no secret that he’s the only one without any sort of experience in athletics.

Haiji asks him if that makes him unhappy. Prince responds not at all, he knows he’s an amateur. “I’ll finish the race quickly, so I can get back to my comics sooner. That’s all.”

-Prince is amazing. I love how he knows what his limits are and he doesn’t care. He just does what he can.

Prince muses “Things might have gotten a little easier.” I think he means now that he knows Haiji’s expectations of him are realistic, he has less to worry about.  

Haiji then looks down, seeming uncharacteristically guilty, and apologizes to Prince.

“Sorry for for forcing you to do this.

-We rarely see Haiji show any remorse to his runners. Perhaps he feel’s especially guilty towards Prince because of all the members Prince not had to give up his precious reading time (and possibly his manga club) but he basically had to start from zero. He also arguably worked the hardest due to his slight built and lack of stamina. Which begs the question, why did he do it?

It’s been a while, so I had to go back and see what Prince’s reaction was (and my thoughts to it) when Haiji first talked about Hakone. Prince never said he’d run. But then he also never said he wouldn’t. I always entertained the possibility that, like Nico, maybe he actually wanted in on Haiji’s scheme. Despite all his complaints, he never went against Haiji the way Yuki did. At times it even felt like he’d been on Haiji’s side. One example was when he points out how Haiji made them an expensive meal (almost like he was indirectly guilt tripping the others). Another was that whole speech he said when Sasaki mocked them. Yuki even commented once that Prince was going along with Haiji despite his complaints.

Prince doesn’t tell us yet why he did it, but at Haiji’s apology, he tilts his head in contemplation.

We’re switched back to current Prince, running in Hakone. As is his norm, he encourages himself through self-talk: “If I give up, the race is over.” The scene focuses on his red shoes.

-I will forever associate red shoes with Akane’s courage. Recall, Aka means red in Japanese.

He continues “All those who succeed have worked hard. I am strong.”

-Sniff. Yes, you are, sweet Prince. Even though a gap has formed between him and the other runners, and is widening by the second.

At Tsurumi Relay Station, a television reporter is being filmed as he talks about the athletes who will be running “The ace’s section” section two. He mentions that amongst the participants in the second leg are runners with a time of 28 minutes per 10,000 meters.

-Reminder, Kakeru had previously said Musa’s was 29 minutes. 

The reporter goes on to point out that Iwanki from Kofu Academy will be running it.

-This was just in case any of us had forgotten that he’s a star athlete.

Hehe. Very amusing 🙂

Kakeru and Musa are watching the broadcast on Kakeru’s phone when they suddenly see themselves on screen.

They look around. The interviewer has them in his sights as he starts talking about Musa, and how unlike other exchange students, Musa isn’t in Japan on an athletic scholarship, rather he’s on a government sponsored scholarship with no previous running experience.

As soon as Musa realizes he’s on camera, he turns around, stands up straight and bows deeply to the reporter, who returns the bow and thanks him.

-Seriously, Musa, just how respectful, how freaking adorable can you be? I love him.

The reporter goes on to say that the Kansei team is comprised of unique runners and they are taking on the race with just ten runners.

-This is in case any of us weren’t already panicking, knowing that Shindo is sick. Sakaki really did jinx them. And by the way, where is Shindo? Back to the scene.

Iwanki approaches the two. Here, Kakeru who had been too slow (or unconcerned?) to stand up for the camera, immediately gets up and faces his past rival respectfully.

Iwanki tells him that he had enjoyed racing him in the qualifier and that he’s disappointed he won’t get to do so again.

Kakeru tells him with a smile, “Don’t worry. He won’t let you take it easy. Not our ace,” looking at a nervous Musa.

-Guys! I just can’t! See how our baby grew up and learned how to talk! And so nicely, too 🥹

At his words, Musa stands up a little taller. Iwanki is surprised a bit, but acknowledges Musa, then taps Kakeru’s shoulder before he leaves.

-This. This is why I love this show. No excessive drama, no trash talking, even Sasaki is lovable once you understand him. (Did I ever give my analysis on Sakaki? I need to go back and check and I’ll link to it if I find it.)

Musa’s phone rings. It’s his best friend, Shindo. We see him sitting on a subway bench, now suited up in the same coat as the others, a mask still covering his feverish face. He tells Musa he just saw him on TV. Musa conveys how surprised he’d been and asks if he looked weird. Shindo assures him he didn’t, then tells him in a slightly muffled voice, “once this is over, let’s go see the snow.” He adds that it snows heavily in his home town. “The world becomes white as far as the eye can see. You’ve never seen that, have you?” Musa says that he hasn’t, and that he’ll imagine them having a snowball fight as he runs.” Shindo likes the image before he tells him that he’ll see him later. Musa replies with the same, and after they hang up, holds the phone to his forehead.

Musa channeling strength from Shindo.

-🥹 These two!!! Shindo was worried about the not-so-meek-anymore Musa and wanted to give him words of encouragement. So he talked to him about something beautiful to look forward to after he finishes his task. Musa’s reaction shows that he understood the intent and was grateful for it. Friendship goals, right there. I love them.

Back at the subway station, Yuki approaches Shindo and tells him, “You can’t afford to be worrying about the others,” as he hands him what looks like a citrus flavored energy drink.

Aww, Yuki.

Seeing the cool lawyer-to-be in the role of a worried care-taker is such a treat. I love him. This whole scene, from Kakeru and Musa showing up on the TV, to their interaction with Iwanki, to Musa and Shindo’s phone call, topped with the icing that is Yuki’s concern was written beautifully.

At the 20km point of section one (wait, how long is this section?) Prince is struggling. It’s at this point that coach Tazaki relays Haiji’s message. “There’s something I never got to tell you! Come to Tsurumi even if you have to crawl!”

As the coach speaks, we see that Haiji has now reached the section end point and joined Musa and Kakeru who are waiting for Prince to arrive.

It’s at this moment that we get the continuation of Prince’s earlier memory, of the conversation he had with Haiji and what his response was when Haiji apologized for dragging him into this: “That’s not what I want to hear.”

Prince then goes on to name many iconic sports manga characters, before giving up. “It’s no use. There’s no end to them.” He then tells Haiji, “I like protagonists, but I also like the people who lead them. They’re all tough, but of course they are.”

-This was the ultimate geek moment. I’m sure anime fans were excited to hear names of their favorite characters being called out. It was also an omage to all those talented mangaka.

Prince continues saying that athletes don’t want to be shown kindness.

“An athlete wants to win.”

-So basically, Prince is forgiving Haiji for the Ogre he had to be.

At his words, Haiji’s face breaks into a smile.

– Haiji here realized that Prince was telling him, rather than an apology, he wants him to do everything he can to make sure Prince finishes his section.

Present Prince smiles, not just at the memory, but at the tactic now Hajji employed (through the coach) to encourage him to continue, to not give up.

Prince smiles in anticipation of what Haiji will say.

We see that the other teams’ runners have already arrived, notably Sasaki’s team which is 40 seconds behind first place.

Musa removes his overcoat, Kakeru receives it while Haiji’s eyes are fixed on the finish line, waiting for Prince. Someone calls out for Kanse University to take their place at the relay line. Musa stands ready as Prince makes his final spurt.

He admits that he hates this. He really hates running. “I got dragged into this, and suffered for it. But if I hadn’t run with them, if I hadn’t made it here, I would have hated myself more.”

-This. This ;_; Now we know why Prince came aboard. You just know, all his life, Prince admired those manga heroes. So much that when given a chance to be one, he couldn’t, wouldn’t give it up. And this is why my dear readers, from the very beginning, Prince never said he wouldn’t run. Because deep down inside he wanted to.

As he nears the line, Haiji and the others call out to him.

-I had to listen to this several times to be able to recognize Haiji’s voice since we almost never heard him yell. But he spotted Prince first.

Musa and Kakeru call out as well. And those cries pull him through.

“There’s someone waiting for me there,” Prince thinks as he takes off the sash and prepares to hand it over, “just thinking about that makes me so, so…”

-He never finishes the thought but I’m sure we can guess. Happy? Fulfilled? Elated? Satisfied? Regardless of what it is exactly I know it’s a feeling a bookworm like Prince never felt before. And I’m so happy for him. I love him.

Musa takes the sash from Prince and takes off, but not before giving Prince a pat of the shoulder.

-Musa! Stop being you! You’re too lovable as it is.

Prince collapses but before he hits the ground Haiji catches him and Kakeru envelops him in a…towel? Blanket? Anyway, a large cloth to protect him from the cold which seems to have their University insignia on it. We see his legs shake as Haiji tells him “I take back what I said.”

– He means the apology.

-Prince, gasping for air shakily lifts up his head to look at Haiji.

Prince, thank you.”

Prince smiles even as he tries to gulp in as much air as possible, and says “I pass.” Meanwhile an organizer orders non-participants (i.e. Haiji and Kakeru) off the course.

– What a ride. What a beginning. Prince’s run, ending in that lovely track we associate with him now, was just incredible. The fact that Haiji and Kakeru were there to receive him, knowing that he’d be half dead, just makes it sweeter. It’s also gratifying that the image Haiji painted for Prince, of him receiving a hero’s welcome came true. This was my Best Moment of the episode.

All the other teammates, watching his arrival through their phones, celebrate at their respective locations. We see King and Jouta (in what looks like a tent?) Nico and Jouji are still en route in the car, while Shindo and Yuki are now riding the subway.

As to Musa, he comments that the pace quickened as soon as his section started. He muses that he has to keep up, to deliver the sash he received from Prince to Totsuka. Suddenly, as he runs, his surroundings change and he sees pink flamingos flying in the air in a wilderness.

-This came a bit out of nowhere, but I think that in order to distract himself from his nerves Musa started reminiscing about his favorite scenery back home.

We next see Coach Tazaki in his car, on the phone with Haiji telling him in a defensive tone: “I told him! I know I did! I told him to restrain himself at the five-kilometer mark! Maybe Musa didn’t hear me.”

At Yokohama Station, a worried Haiji responds, “Tell him again at ten kilometers. He’s going too fast.”

-We always knew who the real coach on this team was.

Kakeru who is with Haiji exposits that Musa is running around 2.48 minutes per kilometer. “He won’t last until the end.”

No wonder Haiji is so worried. I’m not sure but I think the second section is so renowned because it’s the longest. Musa can’t use up all his energy from the very beginning.

Haiji laments that Musa got carried away.

Musa has now reached Gontazaka. He’s worried that he can’t reach the runners in from of him. falling behind the other runners and is panicking that he can’t catch up.

Someone’s voice snaps him out of his panic attack. A young man holding two water bottles tells him he’s 18th now.

-The water gives it away that this is a member of Kansei’s short distance track team; Shindo previously said they’d help them out during the race.

The volunteer hands Musa a bottle telling him that there’s a cluster of seven runners up ahead.

Musa takes a drink then pours the rest of the water on his head. As he does so he recalls something Haiji had told him: “People built it up calling it the Glorious section 2, section of the aces, but don’t listen to them. Plenty of schools think other sections decide the race.”

We ae taken back to where this conversation took place: in the landlord’s bath, in the dark.

-We know Musa likes to do this to confront his fears. As always, Haiji has no problem joining his teammates with whatever it is they are doing; this time to give Musa a little pep talk.

-It’s just like Haiji to play down section 2, considering how nervous the exchange student was when he first learned he’d be running it.

Haiji goes on to tell Musa, “let’s think of section two’s 23 kilometers as one part of a longer race the ten of us build together. Bravely, calmly, without fail. Only you can do it.”

-He’s reminding Musa that he’s part of a group, that he won’t be alone. He primes him with words of what Musa can be (brave calm) as opposed to what he currently is (nervous), before pepping him up by iterating his absolute confidence in him. This power of suggestion can be very effective.

At the memory, Musa regains his composure. He considers what the volunteer told him. “18th. In other words, even I could pass two runners.”

-Oh, Musa. Why are you selling yourself so short? You’re amongst the fastest runners on your team. The volunteer is telling you that there are 7 runners ahead of you because he thinks you can overtake them. Well, his humbleness is part of what makes him so endearing.

Musa recites Haiji’s words to himself with a smile as he eyes the two in front of him, “Bravely, calmly, and without fail.”

Meanwhile news from Broadcast Car 2 tells us that Iwanki’s pace hasn’t changed. It exposits that maybe he exhausted himself competing against another runner from Manaka who caught up to Rikudo to reach first place.

We see that a runner in red (Manaka) is in first place with Rikudo’s runner (in purple). There’s another exchange student wearing yellow in third place, and in fourth is Sasaki’s team in blue. The news car says that Iwanki isn’t able to catch up to them and he’s now in fifth.

-We know this from the qualifier but looks like Sasaki’s team isn’t just all talk. They’re actually good if they’re in fourth place so far. But it is a surprise that Iwanki isn’t doing better, considering his reputation.

The reporter thankfully explains that the high pace at the beginning of the section has thrown off even the strongest athletes.

-I guess the takeaway here is that we shouldn’t feel too badly that Musa got caught in the fast pace as well.

Sitting in a tent, King and Jouta are looking at King’s phone. He angrily asks why Musa isn’t showing on the screen. Jouta explains it’s because the race for first in the section is crazy. Out of the blue, Jouta asks King how his job hunting is going, thinking the question would “relieve the tension”. The fourth year isn’t amused at having his most hateful subject broached, but when he sees Jouta’s legs quiver as his turn gets close, he takes pity on the freshman and answers. He admits that he hasn’t been looking because he doesn’t have the time. The admission serves its purpose, distracting Jouta from his fear, as King dramatically laments what his parents will say when they find out. Jouta then tells him he should just run with them again next year.

-I like King here. He’s been growing as a character and therefore growing on me as well.

The scene switches back to Musa who’s reached 19km.  He’s pleasantly surprised to see himself catch up to the cluster of runners, despite having slowed down his place. Looks like the earlier spurt had affected the other runners and they’re losing steam. Musa happily takes his chance and speeds up a bit, pondering the uniqueness of the experience. “Speed alone isn’t enough to win. You have opponents and teammates,” and when the crowd cheers him on he adds “someone’s voice gives you strength. That’s how I run.”

At their section’s finish line Iwanki arrives. We learn that while he didn’t win his section, he did well. The senior bows to the road, then hugs his supporting team members who by now are all holding back tears, sad that as a senior this is his last race.

Haiji’s voice overlaps the scene: “Marvelous. You were extremely fortunate to have bee able to run with him.” Scene switches and we see him and Kakeru sitting together en route to their next destination, looking at the Hakone coverage through Kakeru’s phone. The younger runner replies, “Yes. His running is the embodiment of strength.”

-I love how respectful this show is of all the characters. It doesn’t shy away from issues like noxious nationalism which, in all honesty, does exist in Japan as it does everywhere else. But it also rightfully conveys the kindness and humbleness of the culture. It’s just so very heartwarming and one of the many things that makes Kazetsuyoku so very special.

Musa reaches his finish line to a smiling happy Jouta who receives the sash and tells him, “Thanks, Ace.” King runs up to Musa, covers him with the same large cloth and excitedly tells he’s 14th., he passed seven guys.

-This is huge!  

Musa is so affected he glomps King in happiness, crying his eyes out.

-This was so sweet and wholesome. Even awkward King can’t help but smile at Musa’s heartfelt emotions.  

Lol the look on that staff member’s face.

Musa’s accomplishment seems to have dispelled Jouta’s nerves as he takes off with a spring in his step. He exposits that it makes him want to achieve as well. He also remarks that King is taking the race seriously too. “We even locked eyes.”

-This is continuity to just how introverted King is, even Jouta noticed.

The next line annoys me to no end as it doesn’t make sense and I am 100% sure it’s a mistake in either the writing, or the translation, or both.

Jouta says King “practically told me he’d be running next year, too.”

-No. What King did was ask Jouta if he was serious about running next year too. King had specifically said he’d be job hunting when Jouta asked him to run together. Moving along.

Jouta says that this is probably the end for him.

And this is when we get the mid episode break, though it came much later than usual due to this episode’s unique pace.

Act Two:

We see a baby in a red outfit. We know it’s Jouji because Jouta is narrating that his younger brother is a part of his soul. They did everything together, and people could never tell them apart. People seemed troubled whenever the twins spoke to them, not knowing which was which, so naturally the twins would do things to confuse them even more.

But he points out what should be obvious, that they are two different people. Taro, and Jiro. And that they have plenty of differences, from food they like, location of their moles, and girls they’ve dated. Most importantly, their personalities and their talents. Jouta says that though there’s no difference now, he knows that Jouji is the better runner and will go farther than he. He muses that it’s because of how much Jouji loves to run, that he trains by himself before dawn. He adds to himself that his brother always asks him about how he can improve his running, to be like Kakeru.

Jouta is happy his brother found his own rival, someone to compete against, but doesn’t think he himself will continue running.

-This scene was more thoughtful than I would have expected from either of the twins. I don’t mean to be mean but they just seem a bit more carefree so this was a surprise.

– I personally couldn’t tell much of a difference between the twins’ personalities aside from the fact that Jouta, as the older one, seemed to be a bit more self-assured at times. I do recall Jouji insisting that he’s a smidge faster. That could have been a clue that Jouji is more invested in his times and in improving his performance than Jouta.

As he’s running Jouta continues to address his brother in his mind. “It’s time for us to follow different paths. Follow it far, far away, and no matter how many years it takes, win. Beat Kakeru. Become a stronger runner than him.” He tells himself that it’s time to release that precious part of his soul.

-It’s all very fitting of a caring older brother.

An aerial scene takes us out of Jouta’s thoughts and a reporter tells us how he’s performing. He’s re-passed Tokyo Academy and “even passed Shinsei”. We’re then told that he has two more runners in sight.

-Nice.

As he runs Jouta thinks that he’ll overtake two more runners, but when he sees that there’s a third leading the pack in front of him (who happens to be from Sakaki’s school), he decides that he’ll take on three more.

– Not surprising to see him holding a bit of a grudge. Jouta had previously said they have to at least beat Sakaki. Could be said that he and his brother were most affected by the red-head’s venom and that gives him more of an incentive to win against him and his team.

Jouta’s enjoying the rush of the competition when he hears Hana call out to him from the crowds.

He spots her ahead of him where she’s waving and cheering for him.

Jouta is confused. He thought she was watching the starting line at Otemachi. Even after he passes her, he continues looking behind him for a bit as he runs.

This confuses Tazaki who is following him in the car, and annoys Kakeru who is watching him on his phone, wonders, annoyed, “What’s he looking at?”

What indeed ^_^

Jouta then faces forward, red faced and wonders: “Does she like me? Before he screams inwardly in happiness “What? Seriously”

-ROFL oh, this was hilarious. This is more like the Jouta that we know and love. What an idiot. And what a time for this realization. But it gets even better…or worse?

Jouji is waiting for his brother at his finish line. He calls out to him and marvels at how well he’s doing at the actual event, even better than in practice. He has passed all three runners including the one from Sakaki’s school.

It’s big enough that even the news is reporting on it “Kansei’s menacing final spurt”. The reporter says adding that “with the explosive sprint of a short distance runner, he climbed two ranks.”

-Well, yes, he’s high on love at the moment.

Jouta calls out to Jouji in excitement. His brother responds in kind, getting ready to receive the sash. But he is unaware of what Jouta is excited about. As Jouta gets closer he yells out to Jouji “Hana-chan! I think..” then right as he puts the sash in his brothers hands tells him “she likes me” with bewildered eyes.

Shocked, Jouji yells out “seriously!” as he takes off, the sash in his hands.

Conclusion

What a great episode! What a powerful beginning to the race that’s been built up to from the beginning. I loved it from start to finish but just a few more things:

-I’m glad that the episode finished at this point as we are given the time we need to just laugh at these adorably stupid twins. It’s just so hilariously typical of them to be able to have a conversation in the middle of the race. It was definitely one of the funniest moments of the show.

– Pretty sure I mentioned this before but I love how each character’s individual running style is completely different. The animators deserve so much credit. It was very clear in this episode from Musa’s upright style to Prince’s spindly flailing arms, to the twins’ tall physiques and their unique arm movement.

– That line where Prince says how he loves the coaches who help the protagonists felt very layered to me. From a character’s perspective, not only was he guiding Haiji on what he needed to say to encourage him, I think he was also expressing gratitude to him. But from a writer’s perspective, it felt a bit like a fourth wall break. We know that Kakeru’s the protagonist of this show, but I think the writers were making a statement on how important Haiji is (not that we needed a reminder). And I think it was also meant to highlight the importance of those who serve in supporting roles, not just those who take center stage, in the real world. We saw this in the qualifier. Another show that does this fantastically is Diamond no Ace, which I hope to write about in the future.

-Showing us the race through multiple points of view kept everything super interesting and realistic. Whether it was through the team’s phones, the reporter’s cameras on the ground, in the air, or the hearing the opinions of the anchors, it was just a very unique touch. 

-I was too exhausted from the last episode’s review and forgot to mention this. If you’re the type to skip through the end credits make sure you go back and out the video of ending theme song. The animation changed from just using stills of previous episodes to gorgeous scenes of all the team members standing atop a mountain cliff. The way their hair and clothes flutter to Mukai Taichi’s voice is really something to see. No expenses were spared animating that.

– Jouta’s realization did wonders for his performance. Next episode we’ll see how well Jouji does. I’ll be back soon!

*All material posted on this blog is the intellectual property of Reviewbrain (unless otherwise stated). Readers are free to make use of the information provided they cite the source (this blog) either by name (reviewbrain’s blog) or by linking to it. Please extend the same courtesy to the authors of the comments as well (by mentioning their names) to ensure that credit is given where credit is due. Finally, Please don’t forget to give this post a like if you enjoyed it. And if you’d like to connect on twitter can find me @brainyreviewer.


Run With the Wind Episode 11 Review: Overflowing Drops


Warning: this review contains spoilers up to the end of this episode.

Disclaimer: All images have been screen captured from Crunchyroll and belong to their respective owners. I am using them to promote this show and will delete them if/when I am asked to do so.

Note: This episode flew under my radar the first time around. Though, to be honest I went through them all like popcorn. But upon re-watching them and savoring them more like the most decadent Japanese cheesecake I realized that it had so many vital elements. Without further ado…

Prologue

It is raining. A sign tells us that the team is at the Kikui University track meet while a bell alerts us that is the last lap. King, Nico, Kakeru, Prince and Haiji cheer on the twins, Musa, Shindo, and Yuki who are participating in the race. The twins and Musa finish in time and managed to achieve records. They jump in delight.

Maybe it’s the heavy rain, maybe they had already expected it, but the rest of the team’s reaction seems a bit subdued. Except for King who has been endearing himself to me more as of late.

Look how happy he is for them!

Haiji turns to look at the track where Shindo and Yuki are still running with a solemn look on his face.

I know that look and how’s he feeling. It’s when you are so happy for one child but at the same time feel pained because the other isn’t doing so well. Parents want all their kids to do well. And in Haiji’s case all his runners have to all get records if they’re to go to Hakone. Because the celebrating trio’s times were barely enough to make it (Jouji: 16:20: 37, Jouta: 16:21:18, Musa: 16:29:31) we know that Shindo and Yuki didn’t.

Act One

The team is at the Tsuro no yo bathhouse where the team members are all soaking in the baths. Except for the twins who gleefully splash water onto Musa despite his protest that they’ll bother the others. So overcome with joy they do not seem to notice the moroseness of their friends a few feet away; a good thing to be honest.

Haiji quickly cuts through the silence. He tells Yuki and Shindo, “Everyone’s unique. Naturally so are runners.” He goes on to say that different runners do well on different terrains, inclines, etc. How some go for sprints at the end while others maintain a steady pace. “Everyone’s good at something different.”

-Haiji happens to be soaking closest to Yuki and Shindo. I don’t think it’s a coincidence. He probably did so knowing they’ll be needing moral support.

-I like how the rest of the team listens in absolute silence. Perhaps they are also absorbing the information he gives for their own benefit as well. Beside’s Kakeru, they don’t have records either. But I think its mostly because they don’t want to interfere; they realize Haiji is trying to set their friends’ mind at ease.

Yuki realizes this as well. He tells Haiji, “So we shouldn’t worry? Uniqueness certainly sounds nice but doesn’t that mean that some people aren’t suited to running at all?”

Shindo adds that he’s worried.

Haiji again tries to reassure them by telling them that times aren’t everything. Yuki points out that they have a time that they must achieve or they can’t get to Hakone. Haiji starts to say that if they feel what they’re doing is working, but get’s interrupted by Yuki: “But we’re amateurs. Unless you tell us what’s working, we won’t know what is.”

-It’s just like Yuki to be so persistent. This reminds me of Nico’s conversation with Kakeru when he told him it takes courage to face something head on. Yuki (means snow, but also means courage) certainly has plenty of that and so doesn’t want Haiji to spare his feelings. He wants an answer.

Haiji looks unhappy, as if he hadn’t wanted to get into this topic. “True to its name, long distance running is a battle of endurance. It’s not easy to compare results.” But before he can say anything else, Shindo stands up from the bath, scaring everyone when he says, “Sorry, but I’m at my limit.” When he senses everyone’s apprehension he quickly clarifies, “I meant with the water.”

The episode title is shown just then. The timing is foreshadowing that the Overflowing Drops of the title, isn’t just referring to the rain, but also to Shindo.

We next see the team gathered in the yard wearing identical large raincoats. King asks if it’s even possible to run in them. Haiji responds that they have no choice since not all of them have running wear suitable for rainy weather. A twin mentions that they really need to hurry and buy identical tracksuits. Haji points out that these coats are only temporary.

Nira barks excitedly, but Haiji tells him he’ll have to stay home today. The dog whimpers sadly, before shaking off his fur and splashing everyone.

-Like I said, I see Nira as an extension of Haiji. His being sad here is also foreshadowing.

The team runs with great difficulty in the rain. Yuki complains that it’s hot under the coats. King points out that they’re so stuffy they might as well be getting rained on. Only Shindo tries to find a silver lining: Let’s imagine that’s the point of this exercise. A truck with an ogre drawn on it speeds by splashing them all.

In Musa’s room, Jouta says he feels like he just came from the pool. Jouji agrees, saying that he’s exhausted. Musa tells them to dry off properly. The lazy two discuss not showering that day, counting the rain water as their bathing for the day. Their older roommate asks them to please go back to their room. They respond that it leaks when it rains.

-I love how these two just hijack whatever room they want whenever they feel like it/need to. I think they can only do that because their room is always used for gatherings, that, plus they’re so childlike it seems hard for the others to tell them no.

Shindo pops in to greet them before he goes to University, saying he’s got a class first period. After he leaves, Jouji remarks that he never skips his classes. The “unlike us” is inferred. Jouta then asks Musa if Shindo is ok, seeing as how “He seemed pretty depressed after yesterday’s meet. And he’s so earnest.” Musa seems worried, but doesn’t say anything.

A good friend.

-So, they did notice. It’s actually nice of them not to have said anything. Knowing Shindo, it probably would have saddened him for them to be concerned for him when they should be celebrating. That’s probably why Musa didn’t talk to him either, based on his depressed reaction.

-Jouta asking Musa about Shindo is more continuity how everyone knows that the two are best friends.

Jouji then points out that since Shindo has a girlfriend, they don’t need to worry about him. Meaning, he has someone to comfort him. Jouta agrees, annoyed. But then the two wonder when he has time to meet her, seeing how busy he is with training and classes. Musa says maybe during school. The twins ask if he’s met her. Musa says he hasn’t, and that none of the dorm mates have.

The twins then go off on a tangent, scared that maybe Shindo made her up because of the pressure he’s been under. They act a conversation with his imaginary girlfriend, meeting up with him apologizing for being late on a date. They then drop it realizing how scary that would be if it were true.

Seriously, these two
Even gentle Musa has had it with them.

At a convenience store, we see Kakeru buy himself lunch. On his way out he stops to look at the magazine rack.

“Monthly Track and Field Report” catches his interest.

The scene then switches to “Iimura Chiropractic Clinic” where we see Haiji getting a therapeutic massage from the chiropractor (I’ll call him Iimura-sensei).

Language note: Sensei is a title used in Japan to refer to teachers, writer, and doctors, amongst others). It can be used alone or added at the end after a person’s name.

Iimura-sensei tells him “You’ve been protecting the opposite side,” as he checks his non-scarred leg. Haji replies “I’m trying to be conscious of it.”

-I’m guessing he means the weight distribution on his legs? Maybe he’s been hesitant to run on the injured leg for so long that his other leg was starting to get affected, hence the decision to protect it. It’s all conjecture on my part. I’d love to hear what others may think.

Iimura tells him encouragingly, “Once something breaks you’ve got no choice except to take your time fixing it.” Haiji replies with a quiet “Yes, sir.”

-So Haiji isn’t yet fully recovered. He has a far away look in his eyes, like he’s forcing himself to accept that fact. You can’t blame him. It’s been years since his injury. He previously told Kakeru that it’ll take him six months to regain his speed. I guess he still hasn’t. I am glad to see he has someone helping maintain his leg. It’s totally in character. Like Yuki once told Nico, they’ll have nothing if they’re injured.

Back at Aotake, we see Haiji’s shopping bag on the kitchen table, along with a bookstore envelope. He is looking at something with boring eyes and a set mouth. It’s a new expression on him.

He is holding the same magazine Kakeru had been eyeing at the convenience store. But we can now see that it has a picture of Fujioka on the cover.

He lets out a breath through his nose and says, “Damn that Fujioka.”

-This is the first time we have seen Haji express something akin to jealousy. It’s fascinating to me that this emotion isn’t directed at Kakeru, whom we know he reveres as a runner, but rather at Fujioka, someone from his past.

It is still raining in the afternoon. We see that the public track where the team usually trains has been closed due to the rain. Shindo suggests running in the field where they usually do cross country running. Yuki refuses, as the mud makes it hard to run in. Nico points out that he just doesn’t want to get dirty, before glancing at Haiji and asking him what to do.

It’s Kakeru who answers, saying to use the roads, they just have to avoid the cars. Haji agrees, “We’ll choose the safest course we can.”

Prince looks insanely cute here, almost like a child.

When they finish the group once again goes to the bath house. We see Nico get on the scale in the changing room. This time he pumps his fist in happiness. Looks like his body finally started responding the all the exercise he’s been doing and he lost some kilos. Haiji’s advice to not panic and take it slow was on point.

In the washing area Yuki asks if they can’t use the club budget to buy rain-proof running wear, adding that the money should be used wisely. Shindo informs him that they only have 15 members in their fan club. Yuki is shocked to learn that. Shindo then adds that they don’t even have enough money to buy matching track uniforms. Musa points out that everyone in the shopping district is supporting them, but it’s still not enough.

Cultural note: It occurred to me that not everyone might know the etiquette of public Japanese baths. This is what I remember off the top of my head when I researched it many years ago and based on what Japanese people have told me: first you wash, then you soak. That way the bath remains clean and the reason it is so hot is that it’s usually set to boiling so that the heat disinfects the water. The soaking is strictly therapeutic for relaxation purposes, not washing. In family homes, the same bath water is used by multiple people after they shower, and it is boiled in between use for each person. That way the water isn’t wasted.

King wishes there was a Quiz show on that he could participate in, so he’d win them the prize money. Musa wonders if they can participate in something that would gain them recognition, and hence, more sponsors. Yuki concurs, and turns asks Kakeru if he knows of any. Kakeru confirms there is one: The All-Japan Intercollegiate Championship. Haiji, silent through this conversation, is shown soaking alone; hinting that he had been listening the whole time.

-We’ve heard of this competition before. It’s the one Fujioka said he’d be focusing on in his interview at the team’s first meet. Based on the fact that he was featured on the magazine cover, it’s safe to say that he and his team won it.

Love the art in this show.

On the way back home the twins and Musa look it up on their phones, and find out that it was in May. Haiji asks Kakeru if he read Fujoka’s article. Kakeru replies “I happen to have.”

-He must have guessed so based on KK’s answer to the others. Or maybe Haiji left the magazine for him on the kitchen table to see.

Haiji then tells Kakeru that “There was some curious things written in it.” We’re then shown a picture of Fujioka’s interview, and hear it narrated in his voice: “I ran the race I wanted this time. But there are more strong runners hiding in Kanto (their district). We’re then shown the scene of his interview, where Fujioka is telling a group of reporters, “I believe they’ll be ready by the time Ekiden season rolls around. I’ll make sure not to underestimate them as I wait.”

-So we already knew this, but Fukioka really is a straight up guy. Very humble. I’m guessing he means Haiji’s team here, specifically Kakeru who tried beating him the only time they raced against each other.

Haji then asks Kakeru if he knows what the strongest compliment is to a long distance runner. Kakeru guesses “Is it to call him fast?” Haiji negates this.

Haiji: “It’s to call him strong.”

This is the word Fujioka used in his interview. Haiji put a lot of emphasis on this word when he said it. Kakeru is a bit surprised. He repeats the word, “Strong?”

Act Two

After the mid episode break we see Kakeru helping Haiji out in the kitchen.

-While he would do so occationally before, I think Kakeru now has taken this as a permanent role, after Haiji’s collapse. He’s cutting carrots, rangiri style which means he either has some background knowledge of cooking or Haji taught him.

As he does this Haiji elaborates on what he told him previously, “You can’t survive long distance running on speed alone. You hold out through difficult phases to keep on moving your body forward. Every day, you have to push yourself a little harder in practice. What long distance runners need is strength.”

Somehow he seems very morose as he says this. We find out why soon enough.

Haiji continues, “Fujioka is strong, both as a runner and as a captain.”

-How would he know this? Was Fujioka Haiji’s captain in the past? Or is Haiji comparing the current Captain Fujioka is to himself, as Kansei’s team captain?

His eyes seem like they’re looking at an invisible entity as he continues speaking.

“But Fujioka is Fujioka. I regret that we weren’t able to show him your abilities at the inter college. But there’s no need to panic. Believe in yourself. It takes time to become stronger.” 

-There’s a distinct feeling here that Haiji’s addressing himself, whether he’s doing this consciously or subconsciously, I’m not sure.

Kakeru who had been listening quietly finally speaks, and unwittingly points this out. He tells Haiji, “Fujioka is on your mind, too. I understand what you’re trying to say, but why are you telling me this now?”

Haiji is projecting his emotions onto Kakeru. The latter somehow sensed that Haiji’s words didn’t actually apply to his own situation. But he lacks the insightt that would allow him to understand Haiji’s intent in saying them. Hence his question.

Kakeru: “Are you anxious?”
Haiji: “Anxious?”

-For his part, Haiji seems bemused by the question. Well, that answers my previous query. Haiji “doesn’t miss anything” seems like he hadn’t realized his own feelings. It’s unlike him. And sad.

Kakeru answers that half their members still have yet to achieve official records. Especially Shindo and Yuki who haven’t improved in a month, “despite practicing so hard.”

-It’s nice to see Kakeru giving his teammates credit here. He has officially changed for the better as a teammate; no longer making assumptions based on his teammates’ performances. Rather, he is seeing the actual work they are putting in.

Kakeru then repeats his question, “Is that why?” thinking that Haiji must be concerned for the team as well. He goes on to say that after Prince improved, he felt like he started to understand running a bit. But now he realizes it’s still very difficult.

Kakeru: “Honestly, I’m anxious.”

Haiji doesn’t reply. There is nothing for him to say.

– I think the reason is, perhaps for the first time, the cause for his anxiety is Haiji himself. Kakeru was able to pinpoint Haiji’s emotion, but not it’s cause. He naturally wonders if Haiji’s anxiousness, like his own, was born out of worry for for teammates. This makes sense considering Haiji’s conversation with Yuki and Shindo. There’s also the fact that the team has always been his first and foremost concern.

-Kakeru here is being both expressive and honest. He has grown. But Haiji despite being so vocal, wasn’t being honest. I think, again, because he himself didn’t realize what he was out of sorts for. But after talking to Kakeru, I’m sure he now knows. Though I doubt he’ll share.

-Haiji hasn’t yet managed to recovered %100, and is therefore unable to perform the way he wants to. Add to that, Fujioka’s article triggered emotions of unease within him. I’m pretty sure he knows or at least suspects that Fujioka was referring to KK in his interview, not Haiji. I don’t think that in itself upset him. But he does seem to regret not letting KK race in the inter college. Even though he had been the one to decide they’d focus only on preparing for Hakone. Maybe, because KK is on his team, he feels like he can compete against Fujioka, if only vicariously. After all, we’ve never seen him look at Kakeru with anything other than admiration. Never envy. And so, he talks to KK as if wanting to mollify him for not joining the intercollegiate race. Then there is the possibility that he’s also mourning the fact that he himself would never have been able to do well against Fujioka, had he been able to join.

We next see Shindo, Yuki and Musa in Nico’s room. Shindo is giving Nico instructions for, we later learn, a website he decided to make for the team. Musa tells Yuki that this will help get support even from people who live far away. Shindo adds, “We’ll never get anywhere if we just wait.” Yuki, impressed, points out, “And you’ve got seminars tomorrow, too. You’re truly amazing, Shindo.” The humble Shindo is quick to remind Yuki that he passed the bar in one try. Yuki replies, “Well, yeah,” in a blasé tone, suppressing a yawn. Nico tells Shindo that he’s going to bed, and to wake him up if he needs anything. Meaning, Shindo is going to continue working late into the night. before going off to bed. Yuki takes off for bed as well. Musa asks his friend not to push himself before he leaves. Shindo tells him to not worry and bids him good night.

The next morning, Shindo is rushing to meet his girlfriend who’s waiting for him at the entrance of a café/restaurant. Over drinks, Shindo is dealt a huge blow when his girlfriend tells him they should break up seeing as how there’s something he’d rather be spending his time on more than her. The poor boy refutes this, but she’s not changing her mind. He hangs his head.

-It’s like a retake of the skit Jouji and Jouta played earlier in the episode, where they pretended to be Shindo and his make-belief girlfriend. Only we now know she’s real. And unlike in the skit where he managed to charm her into forgiving him, his real-life girlfriend is not as understanding.

Lady, you did not just do this.

Poor Shindo. You deserve better, son. Nothing against her, but it’s not like his training for Hakone is permanent. It might be that she has a needy personality. No problem there. But if she couldn’t support him during a few months then she won’t be able to support him through other things in his future. Life is hard. He deserves someone able to be there for him even if it means patiently waiting for him.

Parental advice: I have to give Shindo’s ex her due credit: she knows what she wants and if he can’t provide the attention that she needs then good on her for recognizing that. Self awareness is possibly the most important factor in making relationships work.

Cultural note: In Japan there’s a belief, legend, or story (I forget what exactly) that those with beauty marks under their eyes, located on the path that tears take, are destined to be heartbroken. I should have know his relationship was doomed from the start.

It is afternoon practice and has Shindo just finishes being timed. Haiji tells them to cool down, since they’re done for the day, when Shindo interrupts him with an “Excuse me. I want to run one more.” He hangs his head, sweat, and what we the audience know are tears, dripping from his face.

The others can’t see it, however. Haiji tells him that he should stop, since his times are getting worse. “Times aren’t everything. Isn’t that what you said? It’s true that I want to improve my times, but more than that, I just want to run right now! Just until I’m satisfied. That’s all!”

By this point his teammates know something is up, based on the expressions on their faces. Though it doesn’t seem like they know what.

The innocent trio is mostly bemused.
Prince and Yuki seem particularly empathetic.

He repeats his entreaty, “Please!” twice, then takes off without waiting for an answer. It’s unlike the super polite Shindo so you can tell he had reached his limit.

Yuki’s the first to react. After gazing at him for a while, he say’s he’ll join him. Musa follows them, saying that he felt he could run some more today. One by one the others take off after them: Nico, the twins, Prince, King, Kakeru, then finally Haiji, who strangely, seemed the most reserved.

He only runs after Hana says that she’ll time them.

We soon find out why: as they run, we hear him muse: “I feel the same way. I want to run more. Even though I’ve been told not to run, I’m running,” now we know what’s been weighing on his mind. He then continues, “Maybe I’d forgotten to listen to my feelings,” meaning he’s been too worried that he’s been holding himself back.

Overflowing drops 💔

-The whole scene was just extremely sad. Shindo’s broken heart was bad enough, but then Haiji’s words sent up so many danger flags for me. It was, however, heartwarming how all the team members sensed Shindo was going through something, and ran with him as their way of showing moral support. In case that wasn’t clear, we have Prince’s shirt with the word “bond” written on it this time. Then there was the music, track “Reliance” from the OST. Very aptly named and a perfect accompaniment to the heart wrenching scene.

Back at the Aotake, Yuki tells Shindo that he saw his form during their last lap and noticed his center of gravity was different from fast runners like Kakeru. “I guess everyone runs differently. It’s the first time I noticed.”

-We understand that you were worried about him and hence tried to help him. You can just say it, Yuki. We won’t judge you. But it’s not this cool character’s style.

At this information, the two recruit Kakeru and have him observe Shindo as he runs on Prince’s treadmill. He gives him pointers, telling him to imagine his center of gravity higher, and not to curve his chest.

Prince tells them “you could be doing this outside” Yuki tells him “That’s rich, coming from you.”

-This was a nice bit of humor in an otherwise mostly heavy episode.

Shindo thanks Yuki and Kakeru for their help and asks if they’d be willing to do it again. The two agree wholeheartedly, with his upperclassman Yuki saying it was nothing, he just mentioned what he noticed.

Kakeru, looking at the laptop in Shindo’s hand asks if he’s still doing something after this. The shorter man tells him he wants to finish the team website. The two are taken aback at his diligence.

Kakeru immediately says he’ll make some tea and takes off. Yuki smiles and says that he’s becoming a bit more sociable.

-He is, and I absolutely love it. I think it also speaks to his newfound resolve to help the team. Properly, the way he learned how to help Prince in the previous episode.

The next scene is in Shindo’s room. Yuki tells him, looking at pictures on his wall, “I’ve been wondering for a while now. Is this your home?”

Shindo answers in the affirmative. Seeing what look like perilous mountains and a rope bridge, Yuki asks, “What kind of secluded region does your family live in?”

Shindo replies that they do have roads, but that its’ faster to climb the valley to get to his school.

-This explains the 10 kilometers to and from school that Haiji talked about when he said Shindo had potential.

Yuki goes on to ask if his parents wouldn’t drive him. Shindo replies that his family runs a farm and are hence busy in the morning. Ashe speaks, we see snap shots of his family working hard harvesting cherries. He adds, “If anything, they needed my help.”

-The images and Shindo’s words are continuity to how close he is with his family, enough that he first decided to run Hakone because he thought it would make them happy.

-Seriously, just when you think you can’t love him anymore. Yuki must’ve felt the same.

Yuki: “If I had a daughter, I’d definitely make her marry you.”

-Yuki is one smart cookie. I thought he might have suspected before, when he was the first to run with Shindo, but I’m pretty sure of it now: he recognizes a broken heart when he sees one. This is his way of trying to cheer the hurting genius.

Said genius, smiles awkwardly, “What does that mean?”

Yuki tells him, “You’ve really got your shit together.” Shindo replies, self deprecatingly, “I don’t. Not at all.”

You can just tell he’s thinking that if he did, he wouldn’t have been dumped. I could swear that I saw tears in his eyes.

Kakeru seems to sense his mood. He reminds Shindo that he was the first to declare wanting to run.”

“Is that right?” Shindo asks, seemingly he’s forgotten that fact.

Kakeru then apologizes, saying that at the time he was sure Shindo would quit. Shindo utters a mild, “Well, you know,” letting Kakeru that he isn’t holding it against him. Again, being self-depreciating as if he knows that he appears weak to others.

Kakeru goes on to say, “But I was wrong. This team never would’ve have formed without you and it can’t keep going without you. You’re strong, Shindo”

-Okay, Shindo really looks like he’s going to cry now. I sure am. Poor boy must have needed to hear this so bad, considering what he lost in return for investing so much time and effort on Hakone. He must have really loved that girl. It makes sense. A serious guy like him wouldn’t date just to fool around.

On another note, it’s nice to see KK employing the compliment he recently learned from Haiji, “you’re strong” which he now knows is the strongest compliment you can give a runner.

Shindo tells them, “The ten of use will run in Ekiden. It’s nice to dream.” We’re then shown a picture of the team on the website.

Kansei track team

He then continues, “But anyone can just talk about their dreams. It’s not about that is it? Neither is anyone else right? If you say you’ll do it, do it. Haiji’s the same way.”

As he talks, we get a shot of Haiji in his room, massaging his knee.

-It’s a great moment that explains Haji’s absence, when he would usually be the one offering comfort. He must be preoccupied considering the extra running they had done at that evening’s practice.

Back in Shindo’s room, he goes on to say “I’m not strong. I just do what needs to be done no matter what.”

-That, my dear boy, is strength.

KK however, knows when not to contradict his senpais. He just says yes, while Yuki, in a fit of sympathy, tells him, “You’ll definitely get that record.” Shindo replies, “This, again. But you’re normally so cool.”

-Cool-headed, he means. Also, the word “again” means that this isn’t the first time Yuki has reassured him. Nor will it be the last. Yuki immediately tells him, “Shut up. I said you’ll get it. Everything I’ve said would happen has happened.”

Shindo seems to have given up fighting his tears. He tells Yuki, “Then I’ll trust you.” And bows his head in gratitude.

When Yuki tells him, “What’s that?” He quickly raises his head, high enough that he’s looking at the ceiling, as he says, “Man working at night isn’t good for my eyes.”

Yuki seems to be going along with it. He smiles, telling him, “Seriously?” Kakeru, too, gives a knowing smile. But they both don’t say anything else.

-Seriously? Two of the most distant (Yuki, by choice, Kakeru, by nature) members of Aotake are the ones hanging out with Shindo, wanting to be near him to give him emotional support. Excuse me while I grab some tissues.

Music: the track playing is “Onward to Hakone” from the OST.

The scene changes. The rainy clouds have finally dispersed revealing a glorious morning.

Symbolism. Also, this show has the most stunning visuals.

We see that Yuki and Kakeru have spent the night on Shindo’s floor.

-Musa enters Shindo’s room to wake him up for his class, when he sees that someone has joined their fan club through their newly developed website.

Excitedly, he wakes up Shindo, who in turn wakes up Yuki and Kakeru to tell them the good news.

The next scene shows the team wearing their fan club recruitment t-shirts as they run through the shopping district, calling out that they have a meet at Tokyo Sport University, and asking people to come out to support them.

Shindo leads the procession

-It’s nice to see that they have all gotten over their initial embarrassment. Shindo, as always, leads the recruitment procession.

At Yaokatsu vegetable store, a reporter (we recognize him as being one who had interviewed Fujioka) is asking Hanako’s father about the Kansei team. He shows him a picture of their website. Hana’s dad is about to ask her to take him to the Aotake when the team passes them on their run. He points them out to the reporter, who watches them pass by with interest, particularly Kakeru.

At Tokyo Sport University, we see that the whole team, except for the twins and Musa who just got their records, is going to run. Haiji does his Hakone cheer with all the members. This time, they all join in immediately. The team is melding together nicely.

The cheering squad starts their encouraging calls early on. Unfortunately, the aggravations start early as well. Sakaki approaches the Kansei team, “You still haven’t given up?” This time, he’s in a running uniform, meaning he’s going to participate in the race as well. He says as much, telling them, “Please don’t get in our way. Our regular spot’s on the line.”

-As always, he seems to be showing off the fact that he’s in a prestigious athletic school to Kakeru.

But before he can rile him up, Shindo comes to stand in front of Kakeru, and tells him, “Don’t worry. We don’t intend to compete with you. Our battle lies elsewhere.”

At his self-assured tone, Sakaki is vexed. Haji smiles in pride that Shindo can hold his own. His interference isn’t necessary, and he tells his team to go.

On their way to the starting line, Yuki pats Shindo’s shoulder. I think he, too, feels proud. And it’s been canon that he expresses his respect for the others whenever the occasion arises.

We see the same sketchy looking reporter at the meet. When he sees Kakeru, he mouths something eerily. Unfortunately, I can’t lip read Japanese. Might be our boys name.

Conclusion:

This episode shows just one more reason to love the show: realism. Shindo’s relationship falling apart was done very realistically. It was nice to have him be the focus of this episode. Though the best thing about the show is how most of the time characters get equal screen time, mini arcs like this are great too. Then there’s the fact that Haiji, while present in the episode, was emotionally unavailable. It’s definitely a first and it allowed other characters to grow and fill in the supporting role he usually plays. This, too, is a realistic depiction of what healthy relationships should be like. Not one person being relied on for everything, rather, different people depending on each other at different points of their lives. No one is infallible or untouchable.

As much as I loved this episode, it was also very sad to me. Even its title is sad. At first, we suspect it’s referring to the never-ending rain. But soon we find out it’s actually referring to Shindo, crying in spite of himself at the pain of being dumped. Even the lovely scene where the team ran with Shindo was darkly overcast by Haiji’s internal soliloquy. When he says “despite being told not to run” it sounds like such an ominous statement. As if his knee can give out at any second. Seriously, I’m no longer young enough to enjoy angst the way I used to.

But seeing Kakeru and Yuki praising Shindo’s efforts and personality was lovely. He really needed that. 

Then there was the race, and how Shindo confidently stood up to Sakaki. The bright blue skies were also a welcome change from the rain that had plagued almost the entire episode. But then the creepy looking reporter keeps us from feeling that everything will be smooth sailing ahead.

Grade: 10/10

*All material posted on this blog is the intellectual property of Reviewbrain (unless otherwise stated). Readers are free to make use of the information provided they cite the source (this blog) either by name (reviewbrain’s blog) or by linking to it. Please extend the same courtesy to the authors of the comments as well (by mentioning their names) to ensure that credit is given where credit is due.


Run With the Wind Episode Ten Review: Our Speed


Warning: this review contains spoilers up to the end of this episode.

Disclaimer: All images have been screen captured from Crunchyroll and belong to their respective owners. I am using them to promote this show and will delete them if/when I am asked to do so.

Prologue

Nira in his dog house looks towards the Aotake building and whimpers. Inside the building, we see all the members of the Aotake gathered at the door to Haiji’s room.

King and Yuki sit by his bedside as an elderly doctor examines him. When he finishes he turns towards the tenants whom all hold their breath as they wait to hear the verdict.

“He’s overworked.”

They all stare back in disbelief.

The doctor tells the residents that while Haiji is anemic, at the moment he’s just sleeping.

“Sleeping?” Shindo repeats with wide eyes.

It’s true. We get a close up of Haiji’s sleeping face before the opening credits begin.

This was a such a great scene. Having the ever-cheerful Nira whimper is a reflection of his (surrogate) owner Haiji’s state. Seeing all the members gathered around Haiji’s room, besides themselves with worry, was heartwarming. I would have thought Nico and Kakeru would have been closest to his bedside, but Kakeru is hanging back farthest than anyone else (out of fear, I think). Meanwhile eldest Nico is watching over Haiji at the door while his peers Yuki and King sit closest to him.

-This is actually the first time we’ve seen his room. It’s a reminder of how little we actually know him. We still don’t know much seeing as the only glimpses we got was the shopping bag hanging on a hook near the door, and a single bookcase full of books. We don’t even see what books he has ;_; Probably on long distance races, nutrition, and how to raise healthy and active children who like to run.

-Shindo’s reaction represents viewers as well who have probably come up with all sorts of scenarios on what was wrong with Haiji. But this makes the most sense, given the clues we had gotten in the previous episode.

-I like how the episode immediately dealt with the Haiji issue and didn’t make the mistake of milking it for more drama.

Act One

The team members all see off the doctor in the yard.

-Perfect example of manners in Japanese culture.

After they all sigh in relief, Yuki remarks that even the injection the doctor administered Haiji didn’t wake up him.

Yuki: “He must really be exhausted.”

The twins mention that they can never tell when he actually sleeps “I thought he was fine without sleep.”

Musa adds that it’s not just training. Haiji does all the cooking as well.

At his words, Nico scratches the back of his neck.

The doctor’s diagnosis sparks a discussion amongst the Aotake members, sending them all into a period of pensiveness.

Prince, Kakeru and Nico

In the next scene, Nico, Prince and Kakeru are cleaning up the ruined fried rice.

KK says “It’s my fault. I made him worry.”

Nico tells him “You know that’s not true.” Prince then says that he caused him much more concern. He’s probably thinking about how Haiji has been training him one to one from the beginning.

Nico then states “It was everyone. All of us can think of something we did.” I think he’s not doubt remembering how much he made Haiji run after him to eat, and how much he had been panting. It had been unlike him so he was probably already pushing himself at that point.

Landlord/Coach Tazaki and Yuki

The landlord stands at the door of Haiji’s room praying. Yuki tells him to please stop, since it’s ominous.

Coach Tazaki says “I don’t know what to do in times like these.”

Yuki replies: “You don’t need to do anything.” But he then looks away, as if in regret.

Perhaps he is thinking what he himself should be doing, or what he should have done before things got to this point. Like the other’s he looks like he’s has something he feels guilty for. One thing that comes to mind is how Yuki told Haiji that he was worried about Nico, that he thought he was dangerously pushing himself. Maybe he’s wondering if he should have been more concerned with Haiji, who was essentially looking out for them all, instead of burdening him further with his concern.

King, Shindo, and Musa.

The three are gathered in (I think) Shindo’s room, where he says that they should run practice themselves the next morning. Musa agrees. King then says, “Come to think of the, clerical procedures like registering for meets were all Haiji’s job, too.”

Shindo starts counting on his fingers: “Supervisor-cum-coach-cum-manager-cum dorm leader, huh?

The trio looks solemn.

Cultural note: Managers (stereotypically girls) for sports teams in Japan take care of various things like providing meals and drinks and general support for the team. Remember how embarrassed Hana got when Sakaki assumed she was the manager? That’s cause it’s a pretty big job usually handled by several people. By supervisor, I think Shindo means the registration for the meets and so forth. We already knew Haiji was the dorm-leader and cook. He’s also the (unofficial but literal) coach.

His daily routine must be packed. He wakes up pre-dawn to prepare the team for their morning jog. Then he comes back and prepares their breakfast, goes to university, oversees their afternoon training, prepares their dinner. I had asked in the previous episode’s review when he ever runs himself. I’m guessing he squeezes that in either before their morning jog, or after. If we go by the ending theme song, he basically runs all times of the day, maybe whenever he can, which is why he’s always in his track suit. The only time he relaxes is in the bath house. But even in the evenings he’s the last one to sleep as he’s busy cleaning up after dinner; though we sometimes see Kakeru helping him.

-In the review for A Dangerous Character I mentioned that, after the track meet, Haiji might have not been as vocal as usual because he was tired from cooking. Now we know he was just tired overall. From the meet, from having to deal with unhappy children. I know first hand how exhausting that is, yet I completely missed it here.

Twins

At their room Jouta and Jouji are cleaning up after the party which ended abruptly. Jouji says, “We should at least take turns cooking.” Jouta agrees, but says that all he can cook is ochazuke (rice cooked in green tea). Jouji says that he too only has one dish in his repertoire: boiled pasta. The two realize that they have a more immediate concern than helping Haiji at the dorm.

Twins: “Can we survive without Haiji?”

Prince, Kakeru, Nico (continued)

Nico then takes this opportunity to tell Prince and KK to reconcile, reproaching them: “Quit the team if you don’t run fast enough? This is no time to be saying that.”

-I forgot to say this in the last episode’s review, but damn those twins have loose lips. Did they manage to tell everyone before remembering Haiji’s orders?

Kakeru looks a bit chastened at Nico’s words.

Prince points out that it wasn’t his idea. But Nico doesn’t let him off the hook either. “You’re his senior.”

I guess he means if Prince were more authoritative KK wouldn’t have said it in the first place? Or maybe that he should have shot down the suggestion immediately.

At this point Kakeru becomes defensive saying he was just expressing his misgivings. Nico warns him with an “Oi!” But Prince is quick to answer, “If that’s what you hurled at me then you’re just being a nuisance.”

He’s right. You shouldn’t make complaints without offering possible solutions if you want to be helpful. Especially if you’re on the same team.

But KK isn’t backing down. He attacks Prince with: “Just now you said you were making him worry. You are making him worry, aren’t you?”

Ouch.

That was a little below the belt, using Prince’s guilt. The lit student is visibly upset but can’t say anything. Whereas in their first scene the two were both blaming themselves, they’re now like kids fighting over who’s giving mom more grief.

-Kakeru should know that his attitude is just as troublesome, if not more, than Prince’s lack of speed.

Nico demands they cut it out, “Don’t ruin what Haiji entrusted to you”. Both react angrily.

Prince, KK: “You make it sound like he’s dead!”

Nico asks with a straight face. “You guys sure you don’t actually get along?”

Cultural Note: Unlike the English stereotype “opposites attract” what I’ve gleaned from 30 years as a fan of Japanese anime/culture is that the stereotype there is similar personalities should get along. Nico’s using Prince and KK’S identical reply to imply that they have more in common than they think. This is probably true. They’re both quiet types who only ever speak when it comes to their passions (manga and running, respectively) they’re both somewhat loners, and both care about Haiji.

That being said, Nico’s sentence sort of came out of nowhere and had almost nothing to do with the topic at hand. He was being a bit melodramatic and I’m not sure if this was intentional or not, whether he said it expecting the reaction the two would have, to show that they have something in common.

But, the fact of the matter is, before Haiji collapsed, these two were getting along fine after the whole team came together, runners and cheering squad. I don’t even know why Nico felt the need to rehash the argument. Maybe he wanted to make sure it was put to rest before Haiji woke up, hence the whole “Don’t ruin what Haiji entrusted to you”.

Ugh. I really hated that line. Cause I feel it was just used to set up Prince and KK’s reaction and I can’t seem to convince myself it wasn’t just a piece of bad writing. There. I said it. But that’s fine. Even this show isn’t perfect.

Back in his room Prince is on the treadmill, but it is now set on a higher speed than it was at first. In fact, I think he’s been steadily increasing its speed.

On the first floor, the motion of the treadmill sends dust flying once again through the ceiling of KK’s room. He’s sitting in contemplation, before he looks up at the ceiling.

Kakeru: “That’s not good enough, Prince.”

I’m pretty sure he means Prince’s speed, which would make sense seeing as how Prince is walking, not running, to be able to hold his manga.

We finally the episode title: Our Speed.

A clock shows the time is 6:05 am. It’s next morning. The team should have already started practice. But they haven’t yet.

Shindo asks Nico to take over as substitute Captain. Musa agrees, seeing as he’s the oldest and has most experience in track. Nico refuses saying he can’t afford to look out for others. King mentions that they never actually discussed who would be Captain.

-This makes sense as everyone (including viewers no doubt) naturally assumed it would be Haiji.

Shindo next turns to Yuki who says he expected to be asked but, but “I refuse.” This sends Prince’s heart aflutter thinking he’s referencing Jojo’s Bizarre adventure (haven’t seen it, but recognized the art style).

His T-shirt has “heart” written on it
Jouta, to Prince:”What are you doing?”
Prince: Don’t you know? “I refuse”?

Yuki of course isn’t doing anything of the sort. He tells the others that he still doesn’t think they can make it to Hakone.

King: “You’re still saying that?”

The twins too, are disappointed that even after all the practices they’ve had, Yuki is being skeptical. He doesn’t care, says that he wouldn’t know how to lead the team, and that he won’t do it.

-This completely fits Yuki’s perfectionist personality. He’s not the type to take over something just because he was asked. One thing I thought/felt is that he seemed annoyed as he said this. We know that he started reading up on running. Maybe he wishes that he did know enough to take the job, in light of how much pressure Haiji has been under.

Shindo then asks Kakeru to take over, much to King’s disappointment. Shindo points out that he knows King would never want to do it. The older man says that he would at least like to be asked, to be able to refuse, as a Senpai.

Jouta (under his breath): “I can’t respect him even a little bit.”

King’s obsession with the Senpai/Kouhai hierarchy rears its head once again. Methinks, outside of it, he has a hard time dealing with people.

Kakeru says that he doesn’t mind taking over practice, but adds, looking at Prince, “I may not be gentle.”

This sends the team into a frenzy, with the older ones getting angry and the younger ones excited. The twins look like they might be mocking him, though.

Everyone has something to say, except, ironically, Prince, who knows that Kakeru’s words were directed at him. His shirt still says “heart” on it though, so he might be nervous.

Meanwhile, Haiji tries to leave his room only to find out that he can’t. The door has been blocked from the outside with heavy cardboard boxes.

A sign has been taped to his door “Absolute and total rest.” And some tea flavored rice porridge left on his bedside.

Haiji: “Is this torture?”

Hee! It would be to someone used to being up and about most hours of the day. But next to the food is what looks like a white board propped up with books with messages written on it from the boys. Also an African mask which looks a bit eerie and could be the reason for Haiji’s apprehension.

The messages were very interesting to me. The twins tell Haiji, “Have some porridge!” and that’s it. It’s probably the only thing that came to their mind and I can’t hate them for it. They sign with their nicknames which we know are a mashup of their first and last names and probably what they’ve been called their whole lives. It’s as endearing as they are.

Prince wrote: “I’ll lend you some of my comics.” So the books behind the whiteboard might actually be his manga. By now viewers should know that to him this is the ultimate expression of love. He signs his note using his last name, Kashiwazaki. This fits his manner of speaking; polite, if a little distant. Also fits his character: I think Prince is a name given to him by others based on his looks, not something he chose himself.

Kakeru’s message is very simple and to the point. “Take care.” I can see him agonizing over what to write before finally settling on those two words. Knowing him, they’re actually very expressive. He also signs using his last name, Kurahara, despite Haiji always calling him by his first name. Like Prince, he’s being formal, maybe too formal for friends. Another similarity between these two.

King’s message also has Haiji’s well-being in mind. Not surprising as we saw how worried he was sitting by Haiji’s bedside: “You need to rest!!” But the rest of it isn’t too helpful, “They said eating meat when you’re sick is good for you”. If you’re going to recommend meat, you should provide some, King. This awkwardness and him signing using his “self proclaimed” title matches his personality.

Musa tries to be helpful: “This African mask will protect you from evil!” It’s a lovely gesture from the considerate exchange student who signs using his given name first then his family name. I think he does this because it’s probably how he signs all his exchanges, like they were official memos. At least in my head he does.

Cultural Note: In Japan first names always come second. Of course Musa knows this, so it was a personal decision. Subtle but nice characterization.

Language Note: Musa is Moses in Arabic, Kamara is the feminine form for the masculine word Qamar (which means moon), so Musa might be from the Arabic speaking regions of Tanzania.

Shindo, likewise, signs with his first and last name, though like all Japanese his family name comes first. It matches his serious personality. It also shows that he doesn’t have any particular attachment to his nickname, which means “genius” or “prodigy”. He’s humble and his message reveals his trademark conscientiousness: “I’m sorry for always relying on you for everything! Get well soon.” This remorse from the only member who went out of his way to do something for the team, thinking of the budget and making T-shirts to help create a fan club and jogging evenings to promote the team. Like Yuki always says about him, Shindo really is a “damn honor roll student” which I’m guessing is Japanese for “goody two shoes” but in the positive sense. His parents sure raised him well.

Yuki’s message touched me a lot because it shows what I’ve been suspecting for a while now: “Sorry. Get some rest!!! Sleep well, rest well.” He’s a very caring individual and he actually feels guilty for not having done more to help Haiji. I like how he signs his message with his nickname. Unlike the others, it’s just an abbreviation of his actual name. Like the twins, it’s probably what most people call him. He’s also close enough to be on a first name basis with Haiji and isn’t concerned about showing it. And why should he be? They are the same age and have been living together for four years. It’s normal.

Last but not least is Nico: “Get well soon!” Well, maybe least on the board, but surely not emotionally. He didn’t even bother signing his name. Nico is a private person, so I think what’s not being said is as important as the generic message that is there. And Haiji would probably get that.

Back to the team: It looks like Kakeru won’t have time to make any changes to the training menu, as he takes over Haiji, tagging along with Prince during morning practice. Not that I think he had anything planned. Like I said, his “I may not be gentle” was mostly directed at Prince.

Prince tells him “You don’t have to do what Haiji does.” Kakeru argues “If I leave you alone, you’ll fall farther and farther behind. Everyone’s else’s pace is increasing. Their efforts will be ruined because of you. Buck up and take this seriously.”

Prince and the Zombie. Which is which?

Well, he didn’t lie about not being gentle. Though his tone wasn’t cruel either, just matter of fact. Actually, that might be worse. Being dispassionate could be interpreted as being uncaring.

Prince takes it pretty well, however. He asks Kakeru how long he’s been so fast, and guesses since he was a child, since he’s a genius at it. KK tells him that’s not true. Prince replies, “Then try talking at my speed”.

In one sentence, he managed to silence Kakeru completely. Everyone knows Kakeru isn’t good at talking. Just like Prince is terrible at running. Him asking Kakeru to talk at his speed is his way of reminding him that different people have different talents…and weaknesses.

Kakeru stops for a bit and studies Prince as he runs. When they return to Aotake, he berates him for going to read manga, and tells him he has to change out of his sweaty clothes first. Prince snaps back “Freshness is everything!” Much to Kakeru’s confusion.

A feminine voice agrees and the two looks towards the door to see that Hana-chan has come to Aotake. After hearing that Haiji collapsed she brought ingredients from her father’s store, knowing that he won’t be able to go shopping that day. As soon as she arrives the twins run up to her like she’s a savior, and ask her to cook for them.

We’re taken to mid episode break and the adorable Nira.

Act Two

After the break we see the Aotake members outside the WC, holding their stomachs in pain and waiting desperately for Musa to finish so that they can have their turn in the bathroom.

– I love how there was a shot of a flower in the garden giving us a hint of how this mysterious case of food poisoning come about.

Burned and drenched in seasoning.

The culprit can be seen occupying the kitchen. Hana apologizes and wonders if her cooking is not to the team’s taste.

She asks Prince and Kakeru what they think of the food. The two reply simultaneously.

“It’s good.”

Then glare at each other, annoyed that, for the second time they had the exact same reaction. The thing is that they really do look like they’re fine with her food and not just being kind. It’s a unique thing to have in common. They must like strong flavors.

Hana is glad, and tells them her family loves her cooking, so much that her dad cries every time he eats it.

-Dear sweet unsuspecting Hana doesn’t know the rest of the Kansei team has turned into dried up husks. Or that her dad probably cries out of misery as he’s eating.

That evening the twins check in on Haiji thinking he must have had enough rest. They find his room empty.

The two inform Nico and Yuki that he vanished. Their elders panic, but when they learn that the twins forgot to account for Haiji’s window, and the fact that his room is on the ground floor, they in turn realize that they forgot to account for the twins’ stupidity.

-This scene where Jota and Jouji were analyzing what must have happened like it was a great mystery from Detective Conan was fun. As were the reactions of Yuki and Nico.

The would be lawyer says,“We were stupid to let them handle it,” meaning that the window should have been blocked, too. Nico wonders where Haiji went. The twins don’t know but tell them the Ochazuke they’d left for Haiji was finished. “So, he’s well enough to eat and escape through a window?” The older two conclude that he must be fine, then.

-Yuki is hanging out in Nico’s room. This is progress. I like to think they were talking about Haiji and how to lessen the burden on him.

It’s almost sunset and Kakeru is running by himself. Afternoon practice must have been cancelled due to most of the team having food poisoning and dehydration.

He’s surprised when he sees Haiji, with his shopping bag and Nira, at the doctor’s clinic. He’s thanking him for his house call. Nira’s bark, as always, alerts him of KK presence.

The doc tells Haiji he shouldn’t have come just to thank him and puts a hand on his shoulder, telling him he’s a fine young man.

It only lasted a second, but the shot felt poignant, somehow. Like it was meant to show how those living outside the Aotake see, and are able to support Haiji, in ways those closest to him can’t. Particularly Kakeru, who was in the center of shot.

Or he may just be considering how respectful Haiji acts with the adults. I wonder what other fans think.

The next scene shows the two runners sitting at the park bench with Haiji laughing after being informed of Kakeru and Prince’s conversation. “You totally lost that argument,” he tells his unamused companion. He then adds “There’s no beating Prince when it comes to sophistry,” before adding that it’s not actually sophistry, meaning Prince does have a point.

Kakeru surprises Haiji when he asks “Will he be all right?” Then points out that he saw Prince properly for the first time, and that he has no form at all. “He needs to be corrected.

Haiji doesn’t respond to this. Rather he repeats Kakeru’s words: “You got a proper look for the first time.” 

Caught, Kakeru starts to respond, but doesn’t know what to say. Haiji saves him the trouble and kindly says,

“I’m not criticizing you. You had your own problems. But I think he was watching you and waiting to see when you’d look his way. You’re always looking forward.” He then adds, “Prince isn’t the only one. Everyone is running behind you. Until you turn around, you’ll never see them from where you are. You won’t see who is running where, and how.”

It’s a continuation of their conversation before Haiji collapsed. At Haiji’s words, Kakeru remembers the meet the day before, and how, for the first time, he saw how hard his teammates were running.

I think he understands what Haiji is saying. Prince, like the others, is trying just as hard in his own way. He’s not running “half-assed” any more than the others were. But Kakeru had been treating him as if he was.

I love how Haiji seamlessly switched the topic from Prince’s form to Kakeru’s attitude. He knows, even if KK’s concern is genuine, he won’t be able to help Prince if he doesn’t change the way he sees him. Before correcting Prince, Kakeru has to correct his misconception about him.

Kakeru takes in Haiji’s words silently and thoughtfully. There is tangible remorse in his contemplation, even. I think he realizes that if he hadn’t been forced to sit out the meet, he might never have considered, or even bothered, looking at his teammates.

Kakeru in the light, for once. Symbolic of enlightenment

This was such a gorgeous scene drawn and voiced perfectly. Then you have the wind slowly swaying through Kakeru’s hair, again hinting at a coming change, with Haiji calmly watching over him, and the background music. These are the type of scenes I search for in entertainment: intimate, revealing, thoughtful, and above all, beautiful.

Haiji smiles gently in satisfaction, as if he knows something is shifting for the better within Kakeru. He gives him a moment to gather his thoughts before telling him it’s time to go home. And that he might actually get sicker, seeing that he only had Ochazuke to eat all day.

Music: The title of track here is Meteor and I think it refers to Kakeru. They’re both beautiful when they move. They’re also fast and never stop till they’re done.

Back at Aotake, the Kansei track team members have gathered for dinner and are in tears upon seeing the glorious spread Haiji has set for them.

He apologizes for worrying them and tells them to eat as much as they want. Everyone cries in happiness. The uninhibited twins even hug him.

He then mentions that he learned that Hana cooked for them, with her own ingredients and how he has to thank her.

-Kakeru really must have been fine with Hana’s cooking. I’m guessing he’s the one who told Haiji, as the dorm cook obviously hasn’t yet heard of the collective case of food poisoning. At his reference to the incident, everyone suddenly turns to ashen mannequins, remembering their ordeal.

Later, Kakeru visits Prince in his room, asking Prince if he can borrow some manga.

He’s so delighted he can’t breathe.

Kakeru misunderstands Prince’s reaction and becomes defensive, saying that he doesn’t have anything in his room.

-Oh, boy Kakeru, you’re in for a ride. Basically, you have just fulfilled every otaku’s dream: the chance to introduce/talk about their favorite fiction. Just so you know, there’s no going back here.

But I think Prince may be a bit skeptical as he asks Kakeru if he’s fine with romance, like he’s testing him. Or it could just be what he’a currently into.

Later, We see KK sitting on Prince’s futon (the only space available) with a manga in hand. He watches as Prince reads while walking on the treadmill and tells him he’s good at that.

Kakeru here is making a genuine effort to get closer to Prince and make amends, after giving him so much grief. He probably remembered how excited Prince was when he tried to recruit him for the manga club. It’s such a Haiji thing to do! Remember Haiji telling Yuki he’ll go clubbing with him as teammates need to respect and understand each other.

As he sees Prince on the treadmill an idea occurs to Kakeru.

He exclaims “That’s it!” Surprising Prince and causing him to hilariously fall.

The next day he tells Prince he’ll hold his manga for him as he runs, seeing how on the treadmill Prince’s form is much better than on the road, because he stands straighter to be able to read. “It brings your center of gravity forwards. “

With Haiji leading the way, to keep them from running into anything, they conduct the experiment. It works! Prince then asks them to wait as he puts up his hair so that he can see better.

-Like girls cutting their hair, this is symbolic of a new resolve.

Prince explains that he couldn’t see before because of his bangs. Haiji ruefully asks “What were you looking at all this time” but not loud enough to be heard by anyone.

When they arrive at the river, Kakeru ask Prince to try running, only this time alone without a volume in front of him, using his imagination alone. The others observe and they all notice the bizarre way his hands swing, even though his posture is better.

Shindo says quietly, “There’s a lot I want to say about that.” While the younger twin points out, “I bet it would be fun if we put bells in his hands.”

-LOL!! It would.

Their collective reaction is priceless.

Jouta tries mimicking him as he thinks, “Why does he do that?” Before coming to a realization, “I know! It’s like when he’s reading comics!”

Kakeru agrees that Prince arms are fixed in a reading position even when running. Yuki states how amazed he is that Prince could run like that.

-You and everyone else, Yuki.

Kakeru says, “We’re not short distance runners so there’s no need for sweeping arm movements. But I’d like to fix his habit of holding them in place.”

The problem is solved by putting a few manga volumes in each hand and asking Prince to pretend he’s running to his room to read.

Prince: “I can’t wait to go back to my room and read.”

As they watch Haiji tells Nico, “You’ve got your color back.” The older resident responds, “I’ve been eating. I don’t want you worrying unnecessarily.”

I always knew he cared.

Haji thanks him. Nico then tells him “You really don’t miss a thing,” then looks at Kakeru and Prince, “What about them? You could have intervened anytime. Did you stay out of it because you knew this would happen?”

Haiji says “No way. I intended to fix things if I had to. But I didn’t think it would ever really be his if he’d learned to run that way. A truly fortunate error.”

-It’s just like Haiji to want Prince to discover his running form on his own. Though I think it wouldn’t have hurt to give him more pointers. Even Haiji isn’t perfect. Like he said, it was an error on his part, but it worked out in the team’s favor.

Next, we get a wonderfully edited montage that depicts how KK has taken a genuine interest in Prince. Even after Haiji gets better he continues training with him, holding manga up for him as he runs on his treadmill and helping him stretch.

We even see them reading manga together, though Prince is, of course, the faster reader as shown by how quickly he flips his pages. It’s not just about running anymore. They’ve become friends. During training, Prince starts watching Kakeru’s form as he runs and tries to copy it. He can do this now because Kakeru is no longer running ahead, he’s running close to him.

Prince’s form becomes better. So does Kakeru’s reading. The scene ends with the two, finally, flipping their respective manga pages at the same time.

How beautiful and uplifting. I love this show.

At their next meet, when Prince’s exhaustion has him reverting back to his improper form, Kakeru yells at him from behind and stops next to him to encourage him: “Forward!”

Zoom in to see the reflection in his eyes.

Prince is as shocked as everyone. But KK’s words pull him up, he straightens his back once again and tells Kakeru “Seriously, you never shut up!” He then says that he’s fine and to go on ahead.

It is an extremely touching moment. Especially given that KK had been about to break his old record. A few onlookers exclaim at Kakeru’s action, saying that he was going to get a great time. Even his teammates are touched, but none more than Haiji. I wonder if he was hoping for this, given that he only registered Prince and Kakeru for the meet.

More than Prince’s corrected form, Kurahara looking out for his teammate, rather than be obsessed with his time, was the greatest achievement. You see Haiji’s hand quiver as he holds the timer, obviously overcome with joy at KK’s emotional growth.

Even when he crosses the finish line KK doesn’t even look at his watch. Instead he turns and immediately starts cheering for Prince. The entire team is doing so and Prince manages to put in the smallest increment of speed.

The Kansei members all meet him at finish line. Kakeru, who was in the race, is naturally the first by his side.

Kakeru: “You did it. You made it!”

“Don’t make a fuss. I still have a long way to go.” Prince gasps out as he’s stretched on the floor. Kakeru replies, “Yes you do. You can go much faster.”

“Shut up!” Prince shouts, hilariously angry. I don’t know why he’s so pissed but it’s funny. Maybe because he’s already dead tired but is being told he has to go even faster (though he knows at well, but it might grate coming from “faster than the speed of light” Kakeru). I think he’s also still astounded at how Kakeru matched his speed during the race and that while it must have made him happy it must have also frustrated him somewhat, having to be looked after like that.

To further ingrain just how amazing this team is, we see the confused expressions of random onlookers trying to figure out why they are making such a big deal over Prince’s time: (29:26:26).

“What’s so great about that?”

His companion replies, “Who knows.

The cheerful twins quickly yell out “To celebrate breaking 30 minutes!” And to the random pair’s astonishment they see Prince’s teammates flinging him in the air in absolute joy.

The terrified Prince yells with tears in his eyes the entire time.

Conclusion

The title of the episode, Our Speed, refers to Kakeru’s understanding that, for better or for worse, the team’s speed is what really matters. Whereas he used to see this as a weakness and expected everyone to just be serious and become faster on their own, he now knows speed is a goal for the team to work at together.

This is one of the best parts of the show. It’s not about comparing yourself to others, rather comparing your progress to yourself and celebrating even the smallest of gains and using them to push yourself further. And to have people close to you who are able to understand that and celebrate it with you is one of life’s greatest gifts.

Kansei may not be the fastest team, but you know that they’re the most special one.

Grade: 10/10.

*All material posted on this blog is the intellectual property of Reviewbrain (unless otherwise stated). Readers are free to make use of the information provided they cite the source (this blog) either by name (reviewbrain’s blog) or by linking to it. Please extend the same courtesy to the authors of the comments as well (by mentioning their names) to ensure that credit is given where credit is due.


Run With the Wind Episode Nine Review: Mismatched Runners


Warning: this review contains spoilers up to the end of this episode.

Disclaimer: All images have been screen captured from Crunchyroll and belong to their respective owners. I am using them to promote this show and will delete them if/when I am asked to do so.

Prologue

We get a recap of Haiji and Kakeru’s argument and KK’s ultimatum to Prince.

Act One

The episode starts with the last two people who should know about the incident exclaiming “No way!” in disbelief: The twins know.

-I don’t think anyone told them. Neither Haiji nor Prince seem to be gossips nor thoughtless. We know Prince is slowest to run, and probably slowest to arrive at Aotake from their morning jog. Since he is just being served his breakfast by Haiji, the twins likely overheard the two talking about it in the kitchen before they joined them for breakfast.

Haiji says “That kind of talk is ineffective. I told you.” So he has already discussed this matter with Prince, perhaps the night before. He then adds that Kakeru went too far.

Jouji jokes “Well, he is fast,” and he and his brother nudge each other.

Haiji ignores them and points out Kakeru h zi

Haiji then tells the twins “I don’t want you two having weird biases,” and orders them not to tell anyone else.

-Kudos to Haiji. The gag-order keeps the matter from getting out of hand. He’s also tacitly asking the twins to not take sides.

They seem to understand. Jota points out “Well, we know he’s not a bad guy.” Jouji qualifies: “But he can be really irritable.”

Prince says he was so upset he stayed up all night reading manga. 

-I feel you Prince. I too drown my sorrows in fiction.

For some reason the twins feel the need to confirm it was manga that he was reading. I say, does it matter?

After the episode title: Mismatched Runners, we see Haiji opening the rice cooker and seeing that it has rice left over.

Haiji: “Someone besides Kakeru isn’t eating”.

-So not only did KK (presumably) go on his morning jog alone, he also skipped breakfast. To avoid the team? Or was he just too into his training that it ran late?

Prince asks if Haiji thinks he’ll actually acquire the required record.

Prince asks this haltingly, like he’s afraid of the answer.

-Its obvious Kakeru’s words were a huge blow to him, especially considering his genuine efforts and how supportive everyone else is being. But because KK is an actual runner, his opinion has more impact; like it did with Nico. So, it makes sense that he wants Haiji’s opinion, who is also a runner.

Wait. What if this is why Haiji was silent most of the last episode when it came to KK’s behavior? We know KK comes from a (presumably strong) running school. Bram mentioned in a comment to the previous review that most of what Haiji does is deliberate. I think so too, but I couldn’t figure out a reason for his silence in the face of Kakeru’s aggressive assertiveness. What if, like Nico, and Prince here, he too is was influenced by KK’s opinions as a runner, especially considering that Haiji isn’t a real coach. Even as he became increasingly worried about KK’s health, Haiji silently let Kakeru express his opinions because he thought they might help push the team forward. It is only after KK hurt Hana that Haiji intervened because he saw that, in his zeal, KK was starting to hurt others as well as himself.

Back to Prince, Haiji is quick to encourage him. He tells him that his time is improving. At Prince’s doubtful silence Haiji reveals he enjoys running with him, truly. “Running next to you makes me feel like I can reconsider what it means to run.”

Continuity: this is a topic we know occupies Haiji’s mind. Now we see exactly how much.

As he continues, we get a flashback of Haiji in physical therapy: “Right foot forward, left foot forward, slowly increasing your pace. You used to walk, but before you know it, it looks like you’re running. I’m re-experiencing the excitement of running.”

High school Haiji.

In contrast to Present Haiji’s words, Past Haiji looks like he’s suffering immensely as he forces himself to walk, while supporting himself with handlebars. I loved this scene. Haiji’s so mysterious that any backstory on him is interesting. This scene is also incredibly well done with gorgeous music (In a World Where Running Is from the OST) and just a hint of Past Haiji’s pained, shuddering gasps being heard through Present Haiji’s narration.

Admirable Fortitude.

The flashback reminded me of something Nico asked Kakeru about Haiji a while back: “Why is he so confident?” This might be it. When you overcome adversity, it leaves you stronger. Haiji sees his recovering self in Prince. But probably feels Prince has an advantage in that he is healthy and not recovering from an injury. Conversely, he sees Kakeru as himself pre-injury, presumably when all he cared about were times. I think this puts him a wonderfully unique position where he can emphasize with both. It is also probably why he was careful to tell the twins to not have a “weird bias”.

Prince says he’s not sure he understands Haiji’s words.

-Well, yeah. Unlike us, he didn’t see the flashback. As absorbed as he is in his manga. does Prince even know about Haiji’s injury? Haiji doesn’t seem the type to talk about himself, either.

But Prince then goes on to say that he thinks he does, however, understand enjoying doing something together. “We read the same comics together at the same time.” He describes the joy of counting down to start, flipping the pages in tandem and having their thoughts synchronized. “Even if we don’t share our thoughts, it feels like we’ve thoroughly discussed the content.”

Haiji hears him out, then says “I see. He then goes on to say that it is difficult for him to understand Prince. The bookworm replies, “Of course it is,” as if he never expected Haiji to, in the first place. 

Language Note: These last two quotes are my own translation. Not that it makes much of a difference. But I though viewers might be interested in how it could been translated.

-This conversation reminds me of Yuki trying to understand Nico’s reason for running. I said it at the time, and it seems especially true here: even if you can’t reach complete comprehension of another person, sometimes just the effort is enough. Prince and Haiji here are a perfect example

At the university cafeteria, our beloved idiot brothers have already spilled the tea to Yuki, Shindo, and Musa.

Shindo is horrified while Yuki, after logically arguing that it would be impossible for Prince to suddenly get faster, sighs carelessly that this means he’ll be their first drop-out.

-Oi! Stop acting flippant, Yuki. I saw that sweatdrop. You’re actually as worried as anyone else.

Zoom in and you’ll find it on his cheek.

Musa is quick to say that Haiji will never accept it. Shindo eagerly asks what Haiji had to say. The two recall his orders: not to worry, not to be biased, not to tell anyone.

The twins realizing they disobeyed Haiji.

Yuki speaks for everyone when he says “You guys are such idiots.” They are, but there are so freaking lovable. You can’t help but forgive them. It helps that the other teammates are all mature so we know they’ll heed Haiji’s instructions. No harm no foul.

Later we see Prince reading manga while on the treadmill. Despite what happened he doesn’t plan on quitting. Good for him.

We also see Nico for the first time at the Kansei University grounds. He has dark under eye circles and is drinking milk from a carton. As he laments his growling stomach he’s approached by Haiji, still in his apron.

Haiji stops to catch his breath. It takes him a while. We then see him hilariously chasing Nico through a flower field with a lunch box, like they’re in some sort of skit or commercial.

Nico yells at him to stop chasing him. Haiji’s pleased he found him despite Nico hiding in the last place he’d look; that place being the university.

-Lol! No wonder he fails his classes. This also explains why Haiji was panting so hard. He’s been running all over looking for Nico. Did he forget to remove his apron? And how much cooler can he get that he doesn’t care about how funny he looks?

He’s pushing Nico to eat the bento (boxed lunch) he made. Nico replies, “I don’t want it! It doesn’t look good for a grown ass man to accept a lunch from another grown ass man!”

This is because in Japan the stereotype is that homemade bentos are usually made by wives or girlfriends .

Haiji tells him not to worry, his food looks perfect.

Nico: “That’s not what I mean!”

Haiji says he knew something was up as there was exactly one extra serving of rice left over.

-I don’t get it. Earlier in the episode Haiji said someone “besides Kakeru wasn’t eating” , now he’s saying there was only one serving left. If Kakeru isn’t eating either wouldn’t there be two servings left? Unless, maybe KK had told Haiji before-hand that he wouldn’t need breakfast? That would make sense; despite his awkwardness he tries to be polite so it seems like something he’d do.

-I do wonder why Kakeru isn’t eating. The only other time he refused was when he first came to Aotake and told Haiji he didn’t want to owe him anything. Maybe after the fight he feels too angry/awkward to eat with them.

Nico comments on how close Haiji’s watching them. Haiji explains that he plans their meals carefully down to volume and nutritional value. Shocked, Nico finally stops his escape to ask how long Haiji has been doing this. The younger tenant tells him since he took charge of the cooking, so four years now.

After finally catching his breath, Haiji tells the astounded Nico not to rush and that there’s no reason to panic. “You’ll probably get it eventually.”(Kito)

Nico calls him out on not saying “definitely,” (Zettai) Haiji says he’ll change his mind if Nico eats properly. Then shows him the lunch which features bento art of Nico.

A man of many talents: Haiji’s instagram worthy bento.

-Incidentally, I think this is actually the first scene we’ve had of these two alone together. We’ve been told that they’ve known each other the longest. We’ve heard Nico talk to Kakeru about Haiji. We know Nico is older, but that he’s used to being looked out for by Haiji. Here, we see that even as a former member of track, he allows himself to be guided by the younger athlete. We also see them interact as equals with mutual respect and regard. No wonder Yuki approached Haiji about Nico in the previous episode.

At afternoon practice, Yuki impresses everyone when he overtakes both Nico and King on the track.

-Now that he’s decided to run seriously, he’s improving very quickly. This fits his perfectionist personality.

On the other hand, Kakeru’s times have been steadily decreasing, presumably due to him going overboard with his practice and not resting enough.

We also (finally!) see Haiji running during practice, and not just to supervise Prince. Rather he’s running off the track the same time as half the team is racing, with Shindo taking over the stopwatch to time the others.

Blink and you’ll miss him.

At their after-practice meeting, Haiji tells everyone that in three weeks their times have improved due to their sticking to his menu, which means they have a chance of doing well at tomorrow’s meet.

-Well, everyone except KK but then he isn’t listening to Haiji’s advice that he needs to rest too.

Haiji then states that the team needs all members to make it Hakone, since they do not have any substitutes.

He’s talking to you, Kakeru. You too, Prince.

-It’s interesting that these two ended up sitting next to each other. Prince’s posture however hints that he still feels a bit sad and/or uncomfortable, despite Haiji’s encouragement. He’s probably worried about what will happen if he doesn’t run well the next day. Conversely, Kakeru is looking up, so he’s probably looking forward to the meet.

Haiji adds “Let’s all attend tomorrow’s track meet so we can participate together.” But seemingly contradicts himself when he says he’ll announce which members will be running. 

Everyone is confused. Jouta asks “It’s not everyone?” 

Haiji tells him “It’s everyone. We’ll all go. Running isn’t everything.

Prince and Kakeru become antsy. No doubt KK is recalling Haiji telling him that he won’t run while Prince is wondering if he’ll be chosen or not.

Haiji names Jouta, Jouji, Shindo, Musa, and Yuki as the participants.

-Well played, Haiji. Despite telling Kakeru in the previous episode that he’ll only let those without records run, Haiji splits the team in half.

Shindo, Musa and the twins have always done well, from the beginning, so it makes sense for them to be chosen. I think Yuki looked quite shocked that he’ll be running but it fits. This is probably Haiji’s way of encouraging him and rewarding his progress.

As to those not chosen, we already knew KK won’t be. But by keeping Prince out as well Haiji effectively voids Kakeru’s ultimatum. As to Nico, he has obviously overworked himself with exercise and dieting so he isn’t in the ideal shape to run. Then by keeping both himself and King from running (even though they’re probably fine) Haiji keeps the trio from feeling singled out. He also successfully diverts KK and Prince from thinking his choices were driven by their fight. Although I’m sure that was the case. Haiji is a loving parent putting an end to an argument between his children.

Said kids are all visibly shook and confused. Prince’s expression then becomes contemplative while Kakeru’s contorts in anger. He stands up and looks at Haiji menacingly.

Act Two

It is now the next day and we see the members preparing at the track meet.

Haiji is signing the team in, Musa and Shindo change, Nico and King are preparing drinks while Prince is helping Yuki stretch. Kakeru stands apart from the others, closest to the track with his arms crossed.

-As pissed off as he looked in the previous scene, I’m actually surprised to see Kakeru there and wonder how Haiji convinced him. He seems like he’s interested in the other teams but he might just be feigning interest because he feels awkward.

Jouta and Jouji, sitting closet to him ponder where the Rikudo team is. They talk about how strong and cool Fujioka’s team looked in all-white, highlighting their team’s strength. They then compare them to their team, Kansei Uni, that doesn’t even have matching track suits and how no one can even tell who they are unless their racing uniforms are in view.

Kakeru listens in on their conversation discussion and it gives insight into his mind. It reminds us how upset he was when he heard Fujioka will be skipping future meets. But the fact that even the twins are lamenting how lacking their team is makes it more likely that KK (who was in a strong team) is as well. Though I think he’s more concerned with the team’s overall inexperience rather than uniforms. Looks like Sakaki might have been right after all.

At the starting line, Shindo says that despite it being their second time, he’s still nervous. Musa points out that it’s because its their second time. Yuki says “Practice should be just as hard.”

Language note: I felt the phrasing of this to be odd. Even if the translation is correct it would be easier to understand if it had been “It shouldn’t be harder than practice.” As I suspect that was the intended meaning. A literal translation isn’t always best.

While Musa ponders if they’ll lever get used to the atmosphere, Shindo says they probably shouldn’t. Yuki admires his sentiment.

Yuki: “Nicely said.” Indeed.

I like how vocal Yuki is with his praise to Shindo here. And in the previous episode he admired King’s energy. I want to say that Yuki’s a closeted supportive-type but that would be inaccurate. He stood up for Haiji when King wouldn’t train with them, he reassured Musa he was just as strong as his fellow exchange students, and he tried making KK feel welcome his first night. He also warned Haiji about Nico exerting himself. But he does most of this so smoothly that it’s easy to forget.

The twins plan their run, with Jouta saying he’ll run on the inside, and Jouji telling him he’ll create space in front of him, and that he should run ahead if he can. They discuss how similar races feel to their soccer games, when they would take each other’s positions to confuse the opposing team. They call the race a “game” and mention how they like it.

These two exchanges serve to show how invested our runners are.

The remaining members watch in anticipation the beginning of the race. King mentions that he feels nervous. Nico says it’ll be fine since “they’re the elite team.”

-Nico seems to have realized that Haiji chose the athletes who are at their best.

As Kakeru watches his participating teammates, he recalls what happened the previous day after Haiji’s announcement.

He had stubbornly declared that he will run, but Haiji takes the wind out of his sails by telling him that he registered in advance.

Kakeru angrily asks what he’s training for, then. Haji responds with what he’s been telling them all along: “Hakone. You’ve already got your record.”

Kakeru is infuriated. “That’s not what this is about! You should understand better than anyone how it feels not to be able to run when you want to!”

I live for these details. Kakeru’s in the dark.

-Ouch. I think this is the first time Haiji’s injury has been alluded to so openly.

-Kakeru here is directly quoting what Nico told him about Haiji. I wonder how Nico feels about that. A collection of sighs and low groans is emitted from the group at Kakeru’s desperate appeal.

Check out the sunset.

Haiji remains calm. He tells KK with an inward smile that he does understand, and he knows that he wants to run more than anything. But then adds more firmly that he also knows “you don’t see what running is about”.

Haiji’s in the light. Symbolism, anyone?

He tells a shaken Kaeru to stop and take in the view, then slowly start running again. He ends it what is perhaps the most surprising statement of all: “Be like Prince and Nico-chan Senpai,” shocking all three men at what he could mean, since Kakeru is obviously infinitely faster than those two.

– Haiji here is referring to both Nico and Prince’s mental strength. While Kakeru is fast, he is also emotionally fragile. This has been proven by how much the first meet damaged him.

Nico can’t believe he’s being used as a example for Kakeru
Neither can Prince. Both are partially highlighted by the sunset. Meaning is open to interpretation.

And here I was wondering how Haiji calmed Kakeru’s anger. By telling him to be like Nico and Prince, he forces him to recognize their tenacity. He also encourages these two who had been collaterally damaged, though in different ways, by Kakeru’s fixation.

– Haiji is a master at knowing what to say and how to say it. Also, him not getting angry even when attacked where it hurts, probably made an impression on temperamental Kakeru. But what makes his advice truly effective is the care behind it. He’s stern, but kind. He assuages KK by empathizing with him, but pushes him to grow past his obsession. The fact that he has Kakeru’s best interest at heart is what makes his words stick.

Back in the present, Prince’s shirt has “why” written on, undoubtedly reflecting his mood. He tells Kakeru “I don’t think I’ve narrowly escaped. If anything you could say I’ve got no way out now.”

-He’s talking about KK’s challenge and how his not being chosen to run is enough for Kakeru to demand he leave the team.

KK is perturbed at Prince’s depressed tone and words. Overhearing their conversation, King chimes in to say, “Oh, right. I hear you said something to Prince. You’re a first-year, right?”

-King, you’re the only one who cares about the senpai-kouhai hierarchy. Also, no one asked you to take sides, so don’t.

Thankfully, Nico warns him to not stir things up by simply saying his name in his usual mild tone.

KK seems a bit abashed, and, by way of apology, says “That was the heat of the moment.”

But when Prince asks if he takes it back, he stubbornly refuses, saying that he’s taking things seriously in his own way. Nico sighs and says “you finally said what was on your mind.” When Kakeru starts, Nico assures him that he’s not blaming him.

-Nico here makes Kakeru realize that he’s been expressing himself more. And even though his style leaves much to be desired, it’s still progress. Which is why Nico made a point of telling him he’s not blaming him. Otherwise, KK might go back to being his silent emo self who only shouts out his frustrations when they bubble over.

Before the race starts, Prince comments that he can’t believe he’s watching a race, and that he never would have imagined this a month ago.

-It wasn’t intentional, but Prince’s statement reminded KK that Prince, like the others, is completely new to this world, and that he hadn’t entered it on his own.

Meanwhile Haiji is looking at his watch, getting ready to time his runners, only to have his vision blur. Haiji’s eyes widen in shock, before he furrows his brows.

This is very concerning.

-I noticed here that Haiji too has under eye circles. We also recall that he was panting very heavily when he caught up with Nico to bring him lunch. What’s wrong with him?

The race starts. KK hears King say that, in the previous race, he was so focused on running he couldn’t even think about his time.

-Again, hopefully this serves to remind Kakeru that his teammates are all amateurs, and he should go a bit easier on them.

The race progresses, and the Kansei members manage to hold on even as the group of runners increase their pace. Kakeru, perhaps for the first time truly sees how hard his teammates are trying.

So hard, he recalls the wind in his own ears as he was racing against Fujioka. So hard, that their expressions remind him of the Rikudo champion’s. It’s like something finally clicks in his mind. So overcome is he that his mouth drops open.

And its not just the runners. He sees Nico, King, and Haiji cheer with all their might. It spurs him to start cheering as well, shouting as hard as he could. Even Prince stirs from his corner and stars mouthing something to his friends.

The cheering squad catches the attention of the runners, and they all give open mouthed smiles.

After the race, we learn that none of the team members got records, although they were close. King really thought they would, as close as they were. Nico points out that Yuki even achieved a new best time, and that it wasn’t bad at all.

Yuki: “When I think about how I have to run again it makes me want to puke.”

-Nice to see these two as friendly as ever in their own quirky way.

Shindo seems most down about it. The ever alert Haiji tells him it was too bad, and that he was close. Shindo admits “I waited too long in the middle. I should have gone sooner.” He also adds that he realized he isn’t someone who can win at sprints.

Haiji tells him “You sound like a long distance runner,” making Shindo smile in pleasure. After all that’s what they’re all aiming to be.

Dedicated Shindo.

-Seriously, how does Haiji always know just what to say? I want that super power.

The twins then mention how Haiji’s cheering made them laugh mid race. And that, despite feeling embarrassed, it actually made them run faster.

He looked absolutely insane. It was hilarious. And moving.

Musa concurs, saying that support is really truly essential.

Haiji is touched that his boys came to this understanding. He gives a small genuine smile.

Nice. It’s been a while since we’ve seen one.

Musa continues saying “Just thinking that these two were saying something to me made my vision blurry.”

Musa is such a sweetheart.

Which two? He means Prince an KK. He bows his thanks in their direction, much to their consternation.

But they can’t run from the truth. The twins inform them that Musa’s has amazing eyesight, he can even see the apartment building from the Skytree (look it up). Yuki yells that they souldn’t lie.

Writing tip: this was a great way to slip in some characterization.

Prince doesn’t miss this opportunity to embarrass KK by telling the others that he was calling thei names.

Kakeru, mortified, counters “So were you!”

Prince: “I was barely speaking.”

Prince points out he was just barely speaking. But that KK was shouting. He adds, “I was so embarrassed I didn’t know what to do,” before walking away.

Prince is such a troll.

I love Prince here. His teasing is a bit petty, but I think, in his own way, he was also sticking up for KK. Letting the others know that Kurahara was cheering for them is his way of showing that he isn’t harboring any grudge against him.

Of course, this goes over our dear Dunce Kakeru’s head. He thinks he’s being mocked as revenge for telling Prince to quit. He’s conflicted, and reaches out like he wants to say something to Prince but doesn’t know what. But Nico gets it. He happily grabs him, rubbing his head as he laughs, and says “He’s a good guy at heart.”

Nico is such a Dad.

I think this is Nico’s way of letting KK know that Prince wasn’t actually being malicious. But again, it goes over KK’s head, instead, he’s annoyed at Nico’s roughhousing and feels upset and embarrassed at being teased.

Kakeru’s such a teen.

-It’s a beautiful moment and while no one got records, I think Haiji considers it a great victory for their team

He says as much. Haiji happily thanks those who ran and those who cheered, and says that because of everyone’s efforts their times improved a lot. He reiterates that they took a huge step forward, and they should have faith. They have plenty of chances.

Smiles all around. Except for KK.

Shindo gives an energetic “Hai!” (yes) while Yuki coolly says “Well, it’s not my style to end on a loss.” Damn straight, Mr. “Passed the Bar on my first try as a third year”.

As always, it takes a while for Kakeru to react. But Haiji’s words seem to finally resonate with him. He slowly gives a tiny smile.

Nice to see this. Again, it’s been a while.

The smile also gives hope that, after regressing a bit, KK’s starting to move forward again.

At the Aotake, the team is having another after-meet celebration in the twins’ room. Haiji is cooking dinner in a wok. It’s fried rice and we’re reminded of his culinary prowess. Those things are HEAVY.

My favorite place, where poignant conversations happen.

Unlike with their first after-meet party, where Kakeru was so annoyed, this time he’s helping out in the kitchen, as he was prone to do, before that cursed TSU meet rattled him.

-This, too, hints that he’s returning back to normal, or his new normal where he had been slowly but surely starting to fit in at the Aotake.

As he cooks, Haiji asks Kakeru what it was like, watching from the outside. “Did you see anyone run half-assed?” he says gently, quoting Kakeru’s unfair accusation. Without waiting for an answer, he adds “I didn’t. Everyone was running as hard as they could. Not just us. Everyone was.”

Kakeru’s reply is sincere: “I understand what you are trying to say. When they failed to achieve official records, I was as disappointed as if it was me.” He adds “I felt for the first time the earnestness of the people cheering around me.”

I do not doubt this. We’ve seen Kakeru’s old coach cheer for him, but that was for his own selfish reasons. And his high school team members, jealous as they were of Kakeru’s talent, probably never cheered for him so honestly.  

Kakeru repeats that he does understand Haiji, but adds “I still don’t think we can do it. Even if everyone achieves an official record.”

-Like Nico said earlier, he’s finally able to say what he thinks, what has truly been bothering him all this time. He wants to go to Hakone, but doesn’t think they can.

Haiji continues cooking silently. It’s unlike him, and we see him sway a bit. KK continues expressing his fears, looking away, perhaps in sadness, when a sudden thud interrupts him. Haiji has collapsed on the floor.

A stunned Kakeru can only watch as the wok follows the same path, dropping on the floor, and spilling all the rice.

Kakeru: AKA “slow at everything except running.”.

Damn. That was unexpected. It was so good. Having Haiji drop off-screen was genius as it adds to the intrigue of what’s wrong with him. The symbolism of the spilled rice creates feelings of apprehension to viewers. Then there’s Kakeru who was paralyzed with horror.

Symbolism.

Poor boy can’t even save a wok from falling off a stove. All joking aside, it just shows how affected he was. The fear and concern on his face and in his voice were genuine. Loved it.

Kakeru: “Haiji-san!”

Grade: 10/10

*All material posted on this blog is the intellectual property of Reviewbrain (unless otherwise stated). Readers are free to make use of the information provided they cite the source (this blog) either by name (reviewbrain’s blog) or by linking to it. Please extend the same courtesy to the authors of the comments as well (by mentioning their names) to ensure that credit is given where credit is due


Run With the Wind Episode Eight Review: A Dangerous Character


Warning: this review contains spoilers up to the end of this episode.

Disclaimer: All images have been screen captured from Crunchyroll and belong to their respective owners. I am using them to promote this show and will delete them if/when I am asked to do so.

Prologue

It is evening when Kakeru arrives at the Aotake building. From the outside, he can see light and hear laughter coming from the twins’ second floor room. Inside, he sees Jouji carrying a plate of Karaage chicken up to his room. The younger twin tells Kakeru he thought he’d reach the apartment building before them.

-Kakeru had been running, while the others were in the van. Either Jouji thinks that highly of Kakeru’s speed or Haiji’s driving is just that bad. Probably both. In the previous episode, Haiji had mentioned the trip took longer than he’d thought.

Kakeru asks what they’re doing. Jouji tells him they’re having an after-party.

“Not a review session?” Kakeru asks. The blond first year tells him with a smile, “You could call it that.” He tells Kakeru to join them after he changes.

– Maybe Kakeru arrived later because he just ran until he felt better. It must have taken a while. We’ve seen him run as a way to deal with his frustrations before. He seems much calmer now than when he took off in the previous episode. Speaking of which, Jouji is acting as if that never happened and treating Kakeru normally. Nice.

At the twins’ room, Prince talks about how disappointed he was at the lack sportsmanship amongst the runners, and that he was elbowed as soon as the race started.

-Methinks real life doesn’t hold a candle to the blood, sweat and friendship depicted in his beloved sports manga.

The twins say they know how he feels. King too, says someone shoved him from behind.

-We actually saw this happen to Shindo as well, in the previous episode.

Prince adds it made him lose all desire to run.

-This is very interesting to me. The way he speaks implies that there was some desire, to begin with. Or maybe he’s just giving an excuse for his performance. Not that he needs to, but maybe he feels that he does.

Haiji is uncharacteristically silent. He seems somehow down, and lost in his own thoughts as he chews his food. Nico studies him for a bit, I think to see if he plans on saying anything (i.e. to Kakeru) after the awkwardness at the bus.

-At first, I thought Nico been looking at KK, but his eyes shift slightly more to the right when he starts talking to him. He was definitely looking at Haiji first.

At Haiji’s silence, Nico addresses Kakeru himself, telling him that he must not understand everyone’s complaints.

Yuki is quick to back him up, and points out that Kakeru was running so fast, he was completely alone.

The newest member of Aotake is quick to refute this, but everyone else chimes in on how amazing he was. Musa mentions it was impressive that he got third place in his first race and how he heard people asking about him. The twin’s add, “especially the girls.” King goes as far as to say he felt sorry to be wearing the same uniform.

Haiji finally speaks, to tell Kakeru “good work” and give him a toast. Everyone does as well, clinking their glasses to his. Kakeru looks silently as the liquid in his glass sloshes around.

– Like Jouji, I like how no one mentioned KK’s burst of anger. It’s like they all tacitly understand he’s upset and are giving him space. More than that, they’re trying to help him move past it.

-The scene of the toast is very telling. Everyone moved towards Kakeru, who sat put in his seat. They eagerly hit his glass with their own, while his own hand remained still, his drink dancing around in it gently. I found it all very symbolic as to how accepting they all were of him, and how they’re all on the same wavelength, but he isn’t. It’s a continuation of the isolation theme. It’s not like Kakeru’s trying to be a jerk, he’s just not good when it comes to social situations. This has been canon for a while now. At the same time, the liquid being pushed around could hint at his inner turbulence; and that he feels pressured by an outside force.

I am worried about Haiji though. It is unlike him to not be proactive. He was too quiet. Maybe he’s worried about his knee which was bumped into by another runner during the race. Or maybe he’s just tired from double frying the Karaage. Either way, I’m glad Nico and the others were there to help ease whatever tension was left.

Act One

After the opening credits Shindo asks Haiji how they did. Haiji answers with a question of his own:

“What do you think?”

Prince hides his face in his bangs and book.

King calls him out on not wanting to respond.

-To be fair, Haiji had already applauded their efforts at the meet. It’s natural to want to know how they rate their own performance.

Musa is the first to give an honest response, that it didn’t go as well as he hoped. Jouta says it was fun at first, but Jouji then admits he couldn’t find a proper pace. Shindo seems unhappy and says it hurts when there are winners and losers. Even the usually cheerful Jouji says he couldn’t beat his best time. The ever-analytical Yuki says that since none of them achieved official records, the meet was a failure. Unlike the others, he doesn’t count Haiji and Kakeru’s time as an achievement probably since he thought it was a given for them.

-I disagree. Maybe it’s true for Kurahara but we had no idea how Haiji would do seeing as how we never saw him run before then. But Yuki’s opinion here shows that, except for KK and maybe Nico, the others probably don’t know about Haiji’s injury. Or if they did, they probably think he’s already back at %100.

Haiji consoles them: “Practice and races are different. If anything, experiencing that was a major achievement.” He starts saying that the more they get used to races, the better their times will be, but Kakeru interrupts: “Practicing like that, will we make it in time?”

Haiji is quick to assure him, adding that they’ll attend another meet in two weeks at the Kikui Uni, and starting tomorrow they’ll practice even harder with a new training menu. The twins recoil. King asks to take a day off. Prince who had been mostly silent chimes in to say that they need to “cool down” after a race.

-Oh, Prince. You’re just dreading the practice, aren’t you? Also, you were reading this whole time, probably to avoid discussing your own performance, but you were also listening.

Coach Haiji patiently tells him that there’s no need to take the whole day off, since long distance running is about running every day. Prince gives his standard grimace, but doesn’t complain anymore.

Kakeru says that he doesn’t mind starting now; that’s how seriously they should be taking the results of the meet. He gazes intently at Haiji, “We’re going to Hakone, right?”

His eyes and tone are firm. Hard, even. Almost challenging.

Haiji doesn’t reply. It’s hard to tell what he’s thinking, but if I were him, I’d be “Oh boy. A beast has been awakened.”

Nico is too stunned at Kakeru’s change of heart to say anything. Remember, he and Kakeru had both agreed they won’t make it to Hakone in a previous conversation.

Yuki, however, who has proven to be just as dependable as Nico in diffusing tense situations, asks with a mollifying smile what’s up with KK. Shindo is also quick to appease, saying to not worry, they plan on making it to Hakone.

Kakeru then accuses them of having a party instead of a review meeting.

Again, Haiji stares back at him, but doesn’t reply.

Shindo mildly ventures that he thought they was reviewing. Nico agrees, but Yuki quickly points out that he had too much to drink for that to be true for him. The twins say that both reviewing and relaxing are important and that they’ll work hard tomorrow. Prince checks his phone and mentions that it’s raining tomorrow. When Yuki jokes that his jeans would absorb a lot of water, Kakeru finally loses it.

“Stop fooling around!” he says, slamming his glass on the table and effectively ruining everyone’s mood.

-The prologue ended with Kakeru’s drink gently swaying in his glass. This scene ended with him slamming that same glass, spilling its contents on the table. Forget different wavelengths; the difference in their points of view is greater than that. They’re doing their best to try help him relax, he’s doing all he can to make them more serious. And it’s not like they don’t want to try for Hakone. But achieving the level of tension that would appease Kakeru is probably impossible for the Aotake members. Knowing the kind of team Kakeru used to be in, it’s no surprise that he finds this environment lacking. But is that really a bad thing?

After the episode title, we see Kakeru getting a drink of water alone in the kitchen. Nico joins him and says while he knows how KK feels, he also sympathizes with the others, adding that it takes courage (yuki, in Japanese) to face things head on.

Kakeru says that it’s something they should already have, when they decided to race. Nico responds “Sure, you do.” He points out that KK is amazing for being able to compete with Fujioka. KK responds that he wasn’t at all, since he couldn’t do anything at the final lap. Nico points out that there was nothing the rest of them could do from the first lap, to which the younger man points out that’s exactly why they should all be serious about training.

-This here is the main reason why he’s upset. He lost. Like Shindo said, it hurts when there are winners and losers. This might even be Kakeru’s first loss ever, since he was such a champion in Sendai, his old town.

Nico then asks KK for advice, since he’s so heavy, he doesn’t feel that he can be a good runner.

-During this conversation, Kakeru’s slightness seems to be emphasized. I think this was an artistic decision to contrast his build with Nico’s.

The older tenant says his high school coach told him his build wasn’t meant for long distance running. He points out that this truth hit him once again when he and King got similar times,even though King had taken several days off practice.

Someone sneaks in the hall, walking carefully so as not to make noise. It is Yuki, who probably realized Nico had followed KK, and got worried. He listens in on their conversation. Kakeru points out that the reason Nico confided in him was that he was actually frustrated, when he quit track; that he can’t give it up. Nico say’s that’s probably true. When he overhears this, Yuki hangs his head a bit, and looks low, like he lost something.

Nico then tells Kakeru, with a smile, that, as frustrated as he was when he quit track, it made him that much happier to once again stand at a starting line. “I never thought I’d get to taste that again.” KK encourages Nico that he should then keep running, and that they’ll both do their best.

The next morning Kakeru and Nico opt out of the morning jogging session. They leave a message with the others to Haji that they want to run at their own pace in the morning.

Yuki hears this without commenting.

-I said it before, but I think Yuki feels especially close to Nico. Despite his complaints, perhaps even, despite himself, he looks up to him and takes his cues from him. He kept bugging Nico using multiple methods to try to find out his reasons for running. But even after he finally opened up to him, Yuki couldn’t emphasize with the reason Nico gave him. He hadn’t even known Nico did high school track before Haiji mentioned it. Seeing how easily Nico was discussing the same topic with Kakeru, who only joined Aotake recently, must have hurt a bit. But I think he probably understands that, unlike him, it’s because running is something those two have in common.

Hanako, on her bike sees both Kakeru and Nico on their morning training.

She calls out to “Kurahara-san” but he’s so focused that he doesn’t even hear her.

-Still on last name basis. I suspect she’s being set up as a romantic interest. We’ll see.

That evening, the twins are hanging out in Nico’s room, doing their stretches together, since they’re too tired to walk up to their own room. Prince is there as well, using his computer. Nico is fiddling with his wire (voodoo) dolls as the twins groan in pain. Nico first yells at them that it’s making him feel creepy, like the doll is being tortured. When their groans turn into cries of pleausure he yells at them again for being gross. Confused, they ask why he’s in a bad mood and wonder if it’s withdrawal.

Even Prince is feeling awkward .

-The fact that they can’t figure out Nico’s complaints show their lack of experience. The girl-crazy duo is actually pure. I like them better for it. It’s cute.

This is one of the funniest scenes in the entire show. And it keeps getting better when Prince sees Nico’s cigarette case wrapped in wire and goes crazy.

You know it’s about manga cause that the only time Prince becomes so expressive.

This time it’s the twins’ turn to be creeped out. It looks like witchcraft. Senpai explains he only did it to keep from accidentally smoking. Prince attacks him with an an otaku-geek rant on how Nico Senpai is like boxer Rikishi (from Joe), a manga character who went to great lengths to train himself before finally dying in the ring. The twins are only mildly impressed by this story.

Prince:”That’s it?!” I totally get you Prince. Non-otakus can’t understand.

They tell Nico “Don’t die while standing during the Hakone Ekiden.”

-This may be a flag (foreshadowing).

Prince, moved by Nico’s dedication, decides to go ahead and purchase a treadmill (his original purpose for being there and using Nico’s computer) despite how expensive it is.

Prince: “The button is so far…”

As the cursor wavers over it, the twins cheer him on loudly until Yuki bursts into the room angrily at their noise, and yells at them to go to their own room. Nico in turn yells at Yuki to stay out of his room.

– So. Freaking. Hilarious. I love these guys. But there are also important things to take away from the scene: Prince is serious enough to want to spend his precious money on a treadmill when he hasn’t even bought running wear yet. He says it’s cause “he’s always telling us to practice” so he at least wants to read manga while he does, but this progress is admirable. I’m super proud.

– It makes total sense for Yuki to be annoyed by the noise. But I wouldn’t be surprised if another reason is also how easily everyone is just hanging out at fatherly Nico’s room. Meanwhile he’s probably playing it like the cool kid who couldn’t care less. It’s interesting how Nico instantly kicks him out, especially consider how he was much gentler earlier when he tried to get the younger members to leave. To me, there might be a very logical explanation for this. When Nico tells Prince to use Yuki’s computer, Prince tells him Yuki would never allow it. Nico agrees and adds especially with the twins accompanying him. Meaning, Yuki’s room is probably off limits to everyone. I think Nico treats others the way they treat him. Everyone’s always hanging out in the twins’ room, so he lets them into his. When Kakeru questions him, he asks clear direct questions so Nico gives him clear answers. On the other hand, he kicks Yuki out of his room and evades his roundabout queries, only answering when asked directly. He probably does this unintentionally. Or it might be his way of teaching Yuki to be more tolerant of others and forthcoming. It matches his fatherly personality.

While all this ruckus is happening, Kakeru arrives at his room, panting heavily. He has always been training on his own, in addition to running with the others. But we’ve only ever seen him this exhausted when he runs as a coping mechanism when frustrated. This time, there is also an almost manic glint in his eye that hadn’t been there before

A dangerous character.

Act Two

After the mid-episode break we see the others at the park preparing for their afternoon training sessions. King and the twins study the new menu, and comment on how Haiji had increased both the length of their fixed-pace runs as well as the build ups. Haiji informs them that he considered their individual levels, but that he plans on increasing the intensity of practice any way he can.

KK would usually be warming up closer to the team. Distance is symbolic.

-Poor Prince’s mouth is agape in horror. He looks at Haiji likehe’s spelling his doom.

Yuki asks Haiji if that’s safe, as build ups, which are speed training, are both exhausting and hard on the legs.

-Someone has been doing his homework. The other members are all very impressed, and ask if Yuki finally feels like running. Yuki is defensive and tells them he’s just worried about them.

When Nico teases him, Yuki tells him meaningfully:

Yuki: “If we injure ourselves, we’ll have nothing.”

– Yuki’s been good to run for a while now. But this spike in motivation is new, and, like Yuki’s decision to run, is a direct result of Nico. Now that the elder is more serious about Hakone, Yuki is too, but he seems intent on making sure Nico doesn’t go overboard.

Haiji admits that’s Yuki’s concerns have merit, and says that he’ll take care of it by adding interval runs. The others aren’t appeased at all, realizing that just means more exercise.

-I think what Haiji means is that, if they can’t do build ups, he’ll have them do intervals instead, which will give them a break in speed. I do it myself when I jog, only, I go from walking to jogging, being only around twice as old as these guys >_<

Kakeru tells them impatiently to start. As they run around the path, he almost runs into a staggering Prince. He asks him to clear the path and stay on the left side. He speaks in keigo (polite speech) but his tone is impatient. Haiji, who as always is running with and encouraging Prince, watches Kakeru in concern.

  • Speaking of Haiji. He’s always running at Prince’s pace, and managing everyone else’s training. When does he himself train?

After training they continue running even on the way back to Aotake. Kakeru who is far ahead of everyone, stops at a crosswalk to wait for Shindo and Musa to reach him. As he runs in place, he asks them if they’re going on their nightly jogs that evening. The two say that they’re too tired to do it, after the new training menu. KK is annoyed, and tells them if they decrease training after just adding to it, they would have gained nothing. Shindo points out that their nightly jogs were for getting members for their fan club. Interested, Kakeru asks how that has been going. He’s told that they’ve been slowly getting members, but Shindo’s too exhausted now to recruit. Kakeru is frustrated, and as he’s lost in thought he almost gets run over by a lady on a bike, despite Haiji warning him from behind.

The others catch up, and stop to take a breather. Kakeru immediately tells them to keep going and that they shouldn’t quit once they’ve started.

Everyone looks at him, but what’s he looking at?

-KK seems to not only be pushing himself, but the others too. He also seems to be acting like a leader. The others don’t seem to mind, although Haiji does seem to be worried about him.

At the Tsuro no yo bath house the twins are enjoying the hot bath (which they seem to have gotten used to by now).

-I was glad to see them there as they seemed to have been neglecting their hygiene for a while, based on what Nico said about them deferring their bath two days in a row. With all the running they’re doing, I doubt they can afford to skip even a day of washing.

Nico stands on the scale of the bath house and tsks in annoyance.

-I feel you all too well, Nico, believe me 🥲

Haiji and Yuki are at the sauna. Yuki comments to Haiji, “The bath is hell, but the sauna’s is pretty bad too.” Haiji tiredly tells him to make sure he hydrates himself. After a few beats Yuki tells him “I’m sure you know, but Nico-chan Senpai’s pushing himself too hard. Kakeru’s egging him on.”

Haiji’s wonder what he means, Yuki clarifies “He used to run track. Having a fast guy tell him he can do it probably makes him feel like he can. I think it’s dangerous.”

-I love Yuki here. His behavior shows a high level of maturity. He has realized that KK, as a runner, has more influence on Nico than he does. So, he goes to the other runner in the group, Haiji, who is also their (unofficial) leader with the information, knowing that he too can effect Nico and help him in ways that he, Yuki, cannot.

-The way Yuki gave this information was considerate as well. Him telling Haiji, “I’m sure you know” is very socially intelligent. It prevents the listener’s feathers from being ruffled. Not that Haiji is that type, (rather he seems very easy going) but it shows that even blunt analytical Yuki can be subtle when giving someone a head’s up. His assumption that Haiji knows also implies that maybe Haiji’s closer to Nico than Yuki is. It’s another possible reason why he thinks Haiji can help whereas he can’t.

-Maybe Yuki followed Haiji into the sauna just to tell him this.

At dinner, Yuki’s concerns are immediately made legit when Nico quickly gets up, after partaking very little of Haiji’s cooking. Yuki asks him if he had enough, Nico says yes, and that after quitting smoking food tastes better.

-Er, if that were true, you’d be eating more, not less, Nico.

King’s in high spirits, as he got a good response at his most recent interview when he mentioned training for Hakone. Meanwhile, Kakeru takes off to practice some more. Haiji, who had been feeding Nira, sees him on the way out. He tells him in his benign lyrical tone that he needs to rest his muscles as much as he trains them.

Kakeru replies that he had plenty of rest the past month.

-I assume he means the month before the track meet. It could also be a dig at Haiji’s training menu. I don’t want to assume that, though.

Again, it’s hard to know what Haiji thinks, just that his concern for Kakeru keeps growing.

More distance. Also, same moody colors as in first few episodes hint at a regression.

As he runs, Kakeru remembers Fujioka’s words that he should lead the team with Haiji. He also remembers Fujioka telling him “Aren’t you going for Hakone?”

-So we’ve got two possible reasons for KK’s motivation: wanting to lead the team and going to Hakone, and wanting to face Fujioka at Hakone. While he didn’t seem to care or think they’d make it before the meet, he’s obviously looking forward to it now. He probably wants a rematch with Fujioka.

Back at Aotake, Shindo tells Prince that his family has a treadmill they don’t use, and he’ll have them send it over. Prince is ecstatic, and shouts praises to God at this miracle.

-Poor guy. I knew he didn’t want to spend all that money. Speaking of which, it still doesn’t seem like he bought running wear yet. Maybe he will now.

-Seeing how the team members are interacting and helping each other is wholesome. It also highlights Kakeru’s isolation further by contrast.

The treadmill is delivered the next day by “Ogre express”. That logo is hilariously cute.

The noise caused by the treadmill infuriates Kakeru, whose room is below Prince’s. He takes off before the others to start afternoon practice.

-You’d think he’d be happier with Prince’s initiative.

At afternoon practice, Yuki asks Nico how he feels. Nico banters if this is an interview, then replies that he’s getting into shape. Hana times Kakeru, but when he hears the result, he exclaims angrily that it’s the same as the week before and accuses her of getting it wrong.

-This time that he doesn’t like, is actually called crazy fast by the others.

Kakeru tells her he’ll run again, and to “time it properly this time.”

You did not just do this KK.

The befuddled girl doesn’t know what to say, but seems hurt.

King: “What’s his problem?”

Haiji quickly intervenes. He firmly tells Kakeru to stick to their training menu, and that Hana’s times are good.

Kakeru apologizes.

-I’m glad he did. I think he realized he was unfairly taking out his anger on her.

Sweet Hana smiles awkwardly

– Call me crazy but I think these two would be good together. Hana handled herself maturely. She was also quick to forgive. I think she understood that his outburst wasn’t about her, and that, as an athlete, Kakeru is just frustrated about his own performance. She might have also noticed the dark circles under his eyes. Fatigue would cause most people to become easily irritated.

More distance.

I think this is when Haiji must have decided that enough is enough. In the next scene he tells Kakeru he doesn’t need to participate in the next meet, and that only those who haven’t gotten records yet will run.

– Haiji and Kakeru are sitting at the kitchen table, directly facing each other. It’s the first time in this episode. Unlike their usually mild interactions the air is tense.

Kakeru asks why, before immediately assuming its because his times haven’t gotten better. He adds that he needs to run to help him get back into shape.

-Oh, Kakeru. This assumption is very telling of the environment you used to be in. I feel sorry for him.

Haiji tells him running would be pointless, as he can’t see himself at the moment.

Kakeru’s brows furrow in anger and defiance. Haiji’s expression becomes sterner, as well, but relaxes a bit when Kakeru asks “Where should I leave my record?”

Haiji tries to appease him, with “there will be other meets” and starts reminding him that they’re focusing on Hakone, but before he can finish KK bangs his fist on the table in anger, and asks him if he wants him to waste an entire year (until Hakone, that is).

Here, for once, Haiji appears angry. He asks Kakeru if running to him is only about achieving records and abandoning those who fall behind. Kakeru is defensive. He reiterates what he told Haiji before, that running is competitive. He then points out that the team isn’t guaranteed to run in the Hakone qualifier. “Matching their half-assed speed won’t make me any faster.”

Haiji loses it here. He yells out “No one here is running half-assed,” stunning Kakeru into silence.

He’s like a parent upset that one child is belittling the efforts of another.

-It’s the first time we’ve ever seen Haiji lose his temper, and I must say it really ramps up the drama.

Frustrated, Haiji asks KK why he can’t see that everyone is doing their best.

“Is it because they’re slower than you? Is speed the only thing that matters to you? Then there’s no reason to run. Ride a bullet train Ride a plane. They’re faster.”

Kakeru stunned into silence at Haiji’s anger.

I think it’s because he’s never seen infinitely patient and kind Haiji angry before. He also doesn’t seem able to understand the words coming from his mouth. It’s like Haiji is speaking in an Alien tongue.

Haiji goes on to say: “Wake up, Kakeru. It’s not enough to just chase speed. It’s futile.”

Here, the camera pans to Haiji’s knee, so we viewers know Haiji speaks from experience.

Kakeru on the other hand, has gotten over his initial shock at Haiji’s yelling, and seems like he’s trying to comprehend Haiji’s meaning.

Given a few more seconds, he might have managed to put Haiji’s words and his injury together. Unluckily, Prince enters the kitchen at the most inopportune time, and asks if they’re fighting.

-It’s exactly like a child walking in on a adult’s argument.

Haiji calms down, and asks Prince if he wasn’t sleeping.

Prince responds that he came for a drink.

-He was probably reading, seeing as he’s still in his jeans.

Kakeru, who seems triggered that someone heard him being berated, excuses himself and takes off, like the angry teenager that he is. Haiji tries calling him back, telling him that they’re not finished.

Prince steps aside so KK can walk out, but at the door, Kakeru turns back and tells the unsuspecting Prince: If you’re only able to achieve the same time at the next meet, will you quit the team?”

You did not just do this, too.

Poor Prince’s eyes widen and mouth drops open in shock. As does Haiji’s. Kakeru then reiterates his request: “Please. For the team.”

-Kakeru’s ultimatum has nothing to do with the good of the team. If Prince leaves, they’ll be missing a member. Does he think they can somehow easily recruit someone else? I think he was just lashing out and Prince, as the weakest runner on the team, was a convenient outlet. It really is counterproductive, unfair, and untimely. I mean, it might have made more sense in the beginning, but Prince has just gotten a treadmill and seems to be making sincere efforts to get better. His shock here shows just how invested he is in the team. But Kakeru hasn’t noticed.

Best Scenes:

The entire episode was fantastic, start to finish. Both the humor and the drama were solid. But if I had to choose it would be the last scene in the kitchen. An angry Haiji isn’t something we normally see. And it was completely righteous anger. But it’s important to note that he was angry for Kakeru just as much he was angry with him. His advice was given in desperate frustration, like he’s seeing a train wreck about to happen and wants to stop it. Of course, he also hates how unfairly Kakeru is judging the team’s performance.

Best Lines

Haiji’s entire speech to Kakeru has a place here. But a few other lines got my attention due to the characterization they provide:

Prince: “My alphabetical order!” Prince, rearranging his manga perfectly in order to make room for the treadmill.

King: “Teacher says the field trip lasts until we get home.”

Yuki: “You’ve got energy to spare.”

King: “I’m really thinking about quitting today.”

It wasn’t so much the line, as it was Yuki’s expression when he said it. Yuki seems to respect hard work and dedication. Also, it’s nice to see that King has a sense of humor.

Twins: “You cursed us!” When Nico throws a wire doll at them. These two were fantastic this whole episode. The voice actors were wonderfully entertaining.

Conclusion

A few episodes ago, Kakeru asked Haiji to not let the Aotake members race at the TSU meet. He had been worried that they would get “hurt”. And yet, he’s the one hurting them now. Considering what Fujioka had told him, Kakeru may be trying to lead the team, but the “with Haiji” part doesn’t look like it got through at all. Instead, like Yuki commented, he’s gone back to how he was in the beginning. He used to run alone, then he started enjoying practice a bit, now he’s back to running solo. But this time it’s due to his newfound ambition, not because he’s still uncomfortable with the others.

Despite encouraging Nico, he’s only focusing on himself. Instead of finding ways to help the team, he’s just criticizing it. He’s impatient and curt. And like Yuki said, he might even have done damage to Nico, who’s exercising more and eating less. It’s a contrast to how intelligent Yuki is supporting the team from behind the scenes. Then there’s Haiji, who is as usual, taking care of them all. In every way. We’ve seen his unlimited patience with Prince, we’ve seen him give Kakeru his space, but when it comes to having him make light of his “brothers’” efforts, Haiji, being the fair parent that he is, won’t stand for it.

On another note, I love how we never see Haiji seem like he’s bitter or jealous of Kakeru’s talent. It could be possible that he does feel that way, but never shows it, but I don’t think so. He’s mentally strong. And kind. He knows his limits, and is willing to work within them. This awareness helps him set realistic expectations of the others, as well. Like Bram said in a comment to the previous review, “Haiji is a patient guy who has demonstrated that he’s good at celebrating small gains and how they chip away at the big picture in a measured and consistent way.”

The themes for this episode are, as usual, isolation. We also have friendship. We’ve seen how Yuki tries to look out for Nico. Then there’s how Nico, Shindo, Haiji and the twins encourage Prince. Another I’m going to add is influence. People have individuals they care about, admire, and look up to. They are therefore easily influenced by them. Yuki first brought it up when he said he won’t be “peer pressured” but joined the team anyway. Kakeru was influenced by his defeat and Fujioka’s words. And by Haiji. I think, Kakeru’s ultimatum to Prince here, was a direct result of how shocked (and hurt) he was by Haiji’s censure particularly because of how unexpected it was. If Prince hadn’t shown up, Kakeru would have probably thought a bit before apologizing, but having Prince show just then made him more oppositional instead. The last theme is the one Haiji and Kakeru discussed a couple of episodes back: what running is. Haiji didn’t have an answer then, and he doesn’t answer it now. But it’s clear that he knows what running isn’t.

Ironically the one who was hurt the most from the meet was Kakeru. The others only seem inspired to do better. Likewise, while the title obviously refers to Kakeru, I think the person he poses the most danger to is himself.

Grade: 10/10

*All material posted on this blog is the intellectual property of Reviewbrain (unless otherwise stated). Readers are free to make use of the information provided they cite the source (this blog) either by name (reviewbrain’s blog) or by linking to it. Please extend the same courtesy to the authors of the comments as well (by mentioning their names) to ensure that credit is given where credit is due.


Run with the Wind Episode Seven Review: Bear Your Fangs at The Summit


Warning: this review contains spoilers up to the end of this episode.

Disclaimer: All images have been screen captured from Crunchyroll and belong to their respective owners. I am using them to promote this show and will delete them if/when I am asked to do so.

Prologue

It is predawn at the Aotake. An open notebook on the kitchen table with the date and the words “Tokyo Sport University Meet” written on it alerts us that the day has come for the team’s first race. We see Kakeru sitting up in his room, already dressed, with a contemplative expression on his face.

I’d commented in the previous episode review that he might actually be nervous. This scene seems to support that.

Act One

The apartment tenants are all waiting in the yard of the building. All, except Haiji. Yuki tells us “He’s late isn’t he?”

A large van speeds into area, terrifying the members with the driver’s recklessness. Haiji has come to pick up them up and plans on driving them to the meet. Yuki barks at the others, asking if any of them have a license. Everyone shakes their heads no. He yells that they should all get one, to which Nico mutters “You too.” Hadji pushes him into the van and cheerfully tells him “I’ve got mine.”

Only Prince, busy reading, is unbothered…yet.

At the TSU parking lot the Aotake members try to regain their bearings after Haiji’s terrible driving. Prince in particular is suffering immensely from motion sickness and is vomiting continuously.

Why is a miserable Prince so hilarious? And how can I love the guy so much and yet enjoy watching him suffer?

The group immediately gets the attention of Sakaki who seems to be preparing items for the event.

He makes a big show of introducing Kakeru, or rather pointing him out, to his teammates: “That’s the guy I told you about.”

Previously we’ve seen him flaunt his big shot sports University in KK’s face. Now he’s showing off his posse and basically letting Kakeru know that he’s been badmouthing him.

Sakaki also wastes no time in making fun of the Kansei University team and assuming one of them is already dropping out due to nerves (i.e. Prince).

When he tells them they’ll just embarrass themselves Kakeru approaches him threateningly, much to Sakaki’s delight. It’s like the red-head is intentionally trying to rile him up, maybe to get him into trouble. But before Kakeru can do anything Haiji’s teleportation powers are once again activated; he suddenly comes between the ex-teammates.

Protective Haiji.

Just as he starts to speak a tall man in a white uniform calls out to him.Twice.

“Kiyose!”

The first time was an affirmation that it really is Haiji. The second, was said in unveiled delight.

Haiji answers “Fujioka” with a smile of his own.

Despite the fact that they call each other by their last names, we quickly learn that they are old acquaintances. First “Fujioka” asks if Haiji is running. When Haiji confirms this, Fujioka then asks, in a low voice, if Haiji’s better now, to which Haiji replies with “Finally.”

Here, Fujioka’s low tenor makes me think he’s being considerate, in case Haiji doesn’t want anyone to overhear them and find out about his injury.

We also quickly realize that this guy is a big shot based on how Sakaki and his friends immediately recognize him and are completely in awe of him and his team. After Fujioka leaves, his teammates bow respectfully to Haiji in tandem, prompting Yuki to ask “What army are they a part of?”

Deference to their friend’s friend.

Like the TSU team, not only do they all have the same track suits, they even have matching shoes. Their team probably gets a lot of funding. It’s a stark contrast to Haiji’s team in their mismatched jerseys. But despite the so called different “levels” of their teams, the way Haiji and Fujioka conversed was as old friends who are equals. Their reunion is completely different from Kakeru’s with Sakaki.

Haiji tells Kakeru that Fujioka Kazuma is a fourth year from Rikudo University, and that he should remember his name.

Haiji then addresses Sakaki: “Sorry, but we’ve got to get ready. You must be busy too, with your chores.”

Haiji’s referring to how the Tokyo Sport Uni first years are all holding various equipment and therefore won’t be participating in the race. He’s being a bit petty here but I can’t say I hate it. He wasn’t overtly rude, but by putting Sakaki and in his friends in their place (as first years who probably are currently used for grunt work) he keeps them from harassing his team.

The Kansei members heads off. As they pass Sakaki and his friends King glares at them while the twins make faces at them. Meanwhile Nico and Musa support the still afflicted Prince. The rest simply ignore them. It’s interesting to see how King and the twins seem to be on the same wavelength (i.e. childish).

What makes Haiji’s jab even more satisfying (to viewers) is when an upperclassman at Tokyo Uni berates Sakaki and his friends for standing around.

When our protagonists see the track they are excited (twins) astonished (Yuki, Shindo, King, Musa) and happy (Nico, who actually breathes in the meet’s air contentedly).

Prince is still mostly passed out while Kakeru looks like he’s in a bad mood. He probably hasn’t yet recovered from his run in with Sakaki.

Musa sees a group of fellow exchange students and feels lacking, since, unlike him, they are all in Japan on athletic scholarships. Yuki encourages him saying that he’s just as good.

Musa: “Their hunger is different.”

Haiji gives the team their team uniforms which only adds to their excitement.

While the twins happily take pictures, Kakeru looks at them disapprovingly, as if their happy go-lucky attitudes are grating on him. He then finds Prince in a corner indulging in his favorite past time.

“I’m surprised you can read manga now,”

Prince replies : “It’s to lift my spirits.” But even this answer doesn’t pacify Kakeru. Shindo then shows the others a picture of Fujioka he found online, and tells them that he is both the Captain and the winner of the second section of the Hakone Ekiden the previous year and that he’s the “pinnacle of college racing”. King wonders how Haiji knows him. Kakeru seems interested in Fujioka as well, but he’s still mostly annoyed, especially when Shindo asks King what section of Hakone he wants to run. He probably thinks it premature when they haven’t even run their first race.

He angrily calls out to the team and is about to say something when Haiji shows up with their numbers, effectively stopping KK.

Haiji’s other superpower: perfect timing to stop KK from wreaking havoc.

Kakeru is obviously upset the others aren’t taking the meet more seriously, but honestly, what does he expect? They are completely new at this so a little excitement is not only understandable, it’s probably even desirable. It’s better than to have them all be nervous.

As they warm up Kakeru eyes Haiji’s knee, perhaps wondering how well he can run. When he accidentally crowds Fujioka, he stares at him as well remembering Shindo’s summary of his achievements. Fujioka senses this, but when he looks at KK expectantly, Kakeru says it’s nothing and runs ahead.

Before the race, Haiji gathers the members and tells them that while they need to achieve good times, its more important for them to actually experience their first race. He tells them to have fun, and tries to pump them up with his catch phrase: “The Mountains of Hakone….” but at everyones’ blank stares he has to finish it alone: “the steepest in the world” then yells out “Let’s go!” and heads off without waiting for the others. For the first time, everyone is just as slow as Kakeru.

Yuki tells the others, “Someone answer him.”

Yuki, I’ll tell you the same thing Nico said when you demanded the others get their licenses: “You too.”

Joking aside I think he genuinely felt bad for Haiji. It was quite the awkward moment and shows just how disjointed the team still is.

Kakeru catches up to Haiji. “Have fun? Aren’t you being naive?” He then tells him “Sorry but today I’ll be seeing how everyone runs.”

It’s like he’s testing the team, and by default Haiji, to see if they actually have the potential to make it to Hakone.

Haiji doesn’t respond. Before, we had seen him stretch his injured knee out while taking a deep breath. This is probably Haiji’s first race in a long time, ever since his injury, so he might be a bit nervous.

At the start line, we see him looking down, possibly at his injury. Meanwhile KK is looking at Fujioka.

Both Haiji and Kakeru are preoccupied.

We know Kakeru was fastest in his hometown so maybe he wants to test himself against this big shot runner.

Meanwhile, one of the exchange students takes his place next to Musa. When the Aotake member greets him politely, he glares at him. We later learn he’s Manas, from Boso University.

Manas proving what poor Musa already knew: the difference in their motivation.

Act Two

The race starts, with the exchange students and Fujioka leading the pack. Kakeru recalls what Haiji had told him before, “Reality is harsher than that” and that he also needs to prepare for the race. He glances back at Haiji then takes off to join the runners in the lead.

Kakeru eyeing the leading runners like a sniper.

Seeing Kakeru speed ahead, Haiji’s competitive streak is sparked but before he can up his pace another runner bumps into his injured knee, and he is forced to keep his modest pace.

Meanwhile, Kakeru easily catches up to the leading runners. He sparks the interest of the onlookers and puts himself and his university, Kansei, on their radar.

Sakaki isn’t exactly pleased by that.

Prince does as well, but in an entirely different way. He’s lapped by all the others even though it’s only the beginning of the race. Onlookers comment: “He’s from Kansei too. They’ve got a crazy line-up.”

Can’t argue with that. His zombie-like run is also, as usual, a sight to behold. A member of the Tokyo Uni team approaches him with water, thinking that he’s dehydrated, only to be told “This is how I always run.”

Nice to see not all TSU students are jerks.

The Tokyo student’s reaction is priceless. He stops to look at Prince running while waving his hands, as if he’s wading in an invisible pool.

The rest of the team is also struggling. Nico has a hard time breathing. When he sees Kakeru at the front of the pack he’s impressed.

Nico: “He’s on another level.”

Haiji seems to be breathing fine and yet he hasn’t been able to increase his speed. A shot of his knee hints at it being the cause.

Kakeru remains in the lead with Manas, the exchange student, until the last two laps.

Just as he thinks he can win, Manas quickens his pace. Kakeru tries putting forth his own burst of speed but before he knows it, Fujioka overtakes him.

Image commissioned by Reviewbrain. Not to be shared without permission.

Fujioka and Manas race for first place while Kakeru who has been left behind desperately tries to catch up.

He can’t.

Fujioko wins, with Manas close behind. Kakeru is in third place, but a fair distance behind them both.

Their fatigue levels show the difference in their abilities. Fujioka’s breathing is normal. Manas gasps for air. Kakeru seems to be having a hard time breathing.

Unlike at the start of the race, he’s now looking down.

His knees and legs are shaking as well and he’s visibly shocked and disturbed by his loss. Fujioka glances at him in interest, then looks at Haiji who has yet to complete the race.

Later, Fujioka is being interviewed. When KK overhears him say that he won’t participate in any more meets, and will stick to the intercollegiate races instead, Kakeru becomes very upset. Undoubtedly, he wanted a second chance to compete with him.

Kakeru is washing up at the outdoor faucets when Fujioka joins him. He says he recognizes his name as a strong runner from a high school in Sendai.

Fujioka then says: “It’s an interesting team that Kiyose put together.”

Fujioka: “Watch out for him.”

He adds that at his best, Haiji can run better than he did that day. They look at Haiji as he cheers on the last runners of his team. Kakeru’s gaze is contemplative. It’s like he’s wondering if Haiji can even get better.

Fujioka then adds: “Lead the team with him.”

Kakeru questions his meaning, Rikudo’s captain clarifies, “Aren’t you going for Hakone?”

Kakeru reacts strongly to this statement. His eyes first widen, then he bites his lips, and lowers his head.

This reaction initially bemuses Fujioka, but after a second he smiles inwardly in understanding, then leaves.

For some reason, it took me forever to understand this scene. In a nutshell, Fujioka mentioned Hakone as if it were a given Haiji’s team would get there. But Kakeru has no such confidence, which is why he got so upset. I think Fujioka then realized this and that he’d accidentally hit a sore spot. That’s why he didn’t say anything afterwards. It’s not like he can change Kakeru’s mind. And he probably thought encouraging words coming from him, with his powerful team, might not be taken well. So he refrained from saying anything more.

Fujioka comes across as a thoroughly decent and wise young man. He not only looks older than his peers but seems older due to his mature attitude. He also obviously holds Haiji in very high regard, which really piques our curiosity about their history.

Later, after everyone has changed, Haji happily congratulates them on finishing their first race.

Everyone is too drained to reply.

He proudly says Musa and the twins finished in around 17 minutes, while Shindo and Yuki managed to do so in around 18 minutes.

Truly, these are remarkable numbers for first timers.

Haiji adds that once everyone gets used to races they’ll eventually reach the required 16:30 time. Yuki then asks, “What about this guy?” Meaning, Prince, who is now being carried by the twins back to the bus. We learn that he’s the only person who finished the race in 30 minutes, and that he did so badly he was almost forced to stop.

30 minutes is still better than Prince’s previous time. Just saying

The twins then point out that Kakeru and Haiji were the only two who managed to get official records. Meaning, even though he wasn’t in good condition, Haji still managed to get the required time.

Prince gasps out that the Tokyo Uni guy (Sakaki, I assume) called them stupid. He complains, “Where’s their sportsmanship?”

Nico in his usual mild tone responds “Well, this is reality.”

Kakeru finally chimes in, angrily, that they already knew all this. The twins asks what he’s upset about, since he got the required time.

Kakeru: “It doesn’t matter how good my time is! How times do I have to say it?!”

Once again, he’s fisting his hands. The episode ends with him running off alone, not stopping or even bothering to answer when Haiji calls out to him. He probably never even heard him.

Episode themes: Dreams vs. Reality, Isolation, Loneliness, friendship, disappointment, frustration.

Icings in the Cake:

– I love how aware Musa is of the difference between himself and his fellow exchange students. He’s such a humble and great character. I also loved how beautifully drawn the African characters were. Wonderfully realistic, as are most of the other characters in this show. They actually look like real people.

– Seeing how the members were all looking out for each other was lovely. Yuki encouraging Musa, Shindo staying with the hurling Prince, King and Musa, then the twins supporting Prince without a single complaint. Even King and the twins teasing Sakaki. It was all just so wholesome. I wish KK can learn to appreciate this. Haiji, of course, is what my eldest calls “best boy” material. I said it before, and I’m sure I’ll keep saying it: he’d be such a great parent.

Ogre who? He’s so sweet to these guys.

Best Lines

Haiji: I was nervous since it’d been a while. I think changing lanes had my heart pounding harder than the meet.”

Musa: “One of us needs to get a license before we train anymore.” Ok I will concede he drives like a demon.

Prince: “The stories I write are perfect. In my mind, anyway.” Nice insight to his character. As a lit student, he’s both confident in his writing, and self aware that his opinion might be biased.

Prince: “I’m not a hamster. Why do I keep running around, and around, and around and around…”

Conclusion:

Let’s remember what Kakeru told Haiji before the race, that he’ll be looking to see how well everyone runs. It’s obvious that he isn’t impressed. Worse still, he wants to race against Fujioka again, but won’t be able to unless he makes it to Hakone. And he doesn’t think he can, with this team. That’s why he’s so angry.

I think the others understand this, based on the expressions on their faces. I do think KK’s being a bit too negative. For a bunch of amateurs most of them did very well. Haiji said that even King and Nico would be able to make it. As to Prince….well…they can cross that bridge when they get to it. Suffice to say that he completed the race and didn’t drop out even when he could have. There really is plenty to celebrate. What I’m interested in the most is what Haiji thinks. We know he is happy for his friends’ achievements. But how does he feel about his own?

When he and Kakeru met, he had told him he’ll be able to match his speed in six months. I think it’s only been one month since then. How does he feel about his own performance? Elated that he could finally run? Happy he achieved the required time? Jealous that he couldn’t keep up with Kakeru? In the end he might be satisfied with his friends and disappointed in himself. We won’t know if he’s too busy worrying about Kakeru’s tantrum. Considering what Kakeru told Haiji before the race, he might think that, just as disappointed as KK is in everyone else’s times, he might also be disappointed in Haiji’s.

It is also frustrating that we don’t know if he could have gotten a better time if one of the runners hadn’t bumped into him at the beginning of the race.

Finally, like the title of the episode stated, Kakeru did bare his fangs. But he’s the only one who seems to have been bitten. Also, the title might have a double meaning: bearing his fangs could mean they are too heavy for Kakeru. Otherwise its just an error in translation.

Grade: 9/10 Only because the art at times wasn’t as perfect as could be.

*All material posted on this blog is the intellectual property of Reviewbrain (unless otherwise stated). Readers are free to make use of the information provided they cite the source (this blog) either by name (reviewbrain’s blog) or by linking to it. Please extend the same courtesy to the authors of the comments as well (by mentioning their names) to ensure that credit is given where credit is due


Run With the Wind Episode Five Review: The Ones Not Chosen


Warning: this review contains spoilers up to the end of this episode.

Disclaimer: All images have been screen captured from Crunchyroll and belong to their respective owners. I am using them to promote this show and will delete them if/when I am asked to do so.

Prologue

It is morning. We open up to a shot at what looks like a convention center. It is full of people in suits. Amongst them is King who jots down notices for career opportunities in a notepad.

-This is continuity to the first episode where he, Musa and Shindo were discussing proper interview attire. So, he is actively looking for a job now.

Act One

After the opening credits we get a gorgeous shot of the monorail moving, its lights cut through the darkness.

-Is this a metaphor for the state of the residents?

King only comes back in the evening. As soon as he enters Aotake he hears the sound of the rest of the residents coming downstairs from the twins’ room where no doubt everyone has gathered as usual. At their cheerful noise he comments:

“What a carefree bunch.” He then gets a message on his phone that reads “Initial application screening results.’ But he doesn’t open it and instead looks up at the magazine covered hole in the ceiling, that also serves as the floor of the twins’ room. Haiji’s voice comes through.

Symbolism

-I think King wants to join the others but feels that there is a barrier between them.

The scene then switches to where the residents are gathered drinking, and where Haiji is singing Prince praises: “What you said was truly remarkable. I understand the fondness you have for Aotake,” he says in high spirits.

Akane (Prince) points out what viewers have by now heard, that Haiji has already said this statement several times.

Musa adds he was moved as well, and that though he usually ignores Akane’s words because he uses difficult Japanese, he understood him perfectly that morning.

Haiji nods in happy satisfaction.

-Love this reminder that Musa is a non-native speaker and so might not understand all that Prince says. It makes sense, what with him being a literature student who probably only ever talks about manga analysis.  

Prince, however, is surprised: “You’ve been ignoring me?”

-He probably never even realized that Musa found his vocabulary difficult. Which shows just how good Musa’s Japanese is. It’s also in character for polite Musa to be reserved in expressing that he didn’t understand Prince. He probably didn’t want to be a bother.

Yuki then points out “He said he wasn’t sure if we were friends, though.”

It’s very interesting to me that the same person who told Haiji he won’t run because he didn’t need to make memories with the others, seems like the person most affected when Prince mentioned their friendship status wasn’t clear to him. He already complained about it in the midst of Prince’s speech with an annoyed “Hey”, and he’s bringing it up again here which could mean he’s still bothered by it or wants it addressed.

Nico does address it, though perhaps not the way Yuki wants. He says they’re not sure if they’re friends either, to which Yuki quickly replies, with a laugh, “Oh, right!”

-I can’t help but think that these two may not be on the same page. I mentioned before that their relationship is more ambiguous than Shinodo and Musa’s friendship, but it’s being said clearly here. Yuki might value it more than Nico. His banter felt a little forced to me, as depicted by the tone of his voice actor.

Nico: “We’re not sure, either.”

-Or it might be that Nico’s reply here is just his way of lessening the faux pas of Prince’s words, and Yuki, recognizing the intent, is going along with him. Nico comes across as being not only reticent but also a fatherly sort who wants everyone to get along. Or the exchange might just be friendly banter and I’m reading too much into this.

Jouji then recalls how much of a jerk Sakaki was. Jouta adds “We have to at least beat him”.

KK apologizes. The twins, confused, ask what for? It wasn’t his fault that Sakaki’s a jerk.

Nico explains that because Sakaki is Kakeru’s acquaintance, they twins should go a bit easy on him.

-This also explains why Kakeru felt the need to apologize, like he feels responsible for Sakaki’s demeanor.

The twins disagree. “That doesn’t matter. KK is our friend now, right?” Jouji declares. But Kakeru, lost in thought, doesn’t respond, to the duo’s annoyance.

Twins: “You’re supposed to agree!” to bewildered Kakeru

A drunk Shindo, like the good boy he is, raises his hand for permission to speak. Once Haiji gives it he says, “I’m gonna try to run in the Hakone Ekiden!” He then admits that he first wanted to do it to make his parents happy.

-Called it. Not that it was hard, seeing as this was the bait Haiji dangled in front of him. But he hadn’t wanted to admit it at first.

Shindo then goes on to say that with fast guys like Kakeru and Haiji, he feels like they really can run the Ekiden.

-We haven’t actually seen Haiji run as he’s been busy taking care of Prince. So we don’t know if he is fast. But seeing as how he’s orchestrated this whole thing it’s a safe assumption on Shindo’s part.

Shindo’s drunken tirade fizzles a bit when he recalls Sakaki’s jeers but ends strong when he says that he’ll make his own choices, and wants to get to Hakone on his own power.

-The expressions on everyone’s faces are telling. Haiji is delighted, of course. Nico and the twins are pleased, Kakeru and Musa are riveted, while Yuki and Prince look wary.

Haiji, to Shindo: “Well said!”

The twins happily tell Shindo that they’ll all get a lot of girls together, only to learn the shocking fact that he already has a girlfriend.

Yuki, pissed, warns them not to get excited since he’s still against it. He looks to Musa to help back him up but is hilariously disappointed. Musa, moved to tears by his friend Shindo’s words, says that he too will run in the Ekiden.

“You’re so moved you lost your mind.” Yuki, to Musa.

Haiji declares another toast to which everyone declares their goals: the twins restate that they won’t be beat and will get a ton of girls, Shindo says he’s going to Hakone, Musa declares that he’ll start by getting shoes. Nico toasts “For my health!” while Yuki snaps “You can’t peer pressure me!” Meanwhile Prince, in his low voice, interjects “Um, I never said I’d run…”

Haji then asks Kakeru what he’s toasting for. Everyone looks at him expectantly. It’s fitting, considering he was the most vocal about not wanting to run. Kakeru thinks a bit before saying “I’d like to become a better speaker.”

-This shows that his conversation with Sakaki, and accidental challenge, is still weighing heavily on Kakeru’s mind. I think he genuinely wanted to clear the air between them, maybe even become friends. But it backfired due to his inability to properly express himself.

Kakeru reveals how inept he feels.

Haiji smiles here. And says “Then says I’ll toast to the resolve of my friends.”

Once again, Haiji’s look is one of endearment. Like he’s a father proud his child recognizes his limits, and is setting a goal to resolve them.

He then starts his catchphrase, “The mountains of Hakone,” to which those sold on the idea answer, “are the steepest in the world!”

Meanwhile, poor Prince quietly repeats over and over to whomever is listening (apparently no one) that he never said he’d run.


-Technically, he also never said that he won’t run.

Episode title: the Ones Not Chosen

Affter things settle down Musa asks Haiji about the track meet he mentioned to Sakaki. Haiji tells him that most schools have University or corporate sponsored races. track meets almost every week in spring and summer, either corporate or University sponsored races, and that track meets are part of them. When the twins ask why, KK reminds them (and viewers) that he already explained it before: they need a record of running 5000 meters in at least 16:30 minutes to qualify for the Hakone qualifier.

-I love how organically these expositions are integrated into the show without coming off as boring. We were also shown KK’s initial explanation through a flashback, at the entrance of the bath house.

The twins tell him at the time, they didn’t really understand what he was saying. Just that he was angry. The look on KK’s face when he hears this is priceless.

Nico tells him he really should become a better speaker.

-It’s like how I keep telling my kids, when you yell, I can’t hear words, just decibels.

A list of everyone’s most recent times. As I suspected, Haiji’s is nowhere to be found.

Yuki comments that Haij’s down almost half of his members. Prince adds it might be faster to change the flow of time then have them run faster.

Nico jokes that if Prince can do that, then could he please extend his deadline. At this statement Haiji asks if Nico is doing software development work again. At the dissaporoval in his tone, Nico turns away and doesn’t answer.

Haiji once again acting like a parent, even to the older Nico.

– I assume that Haiji’s problem is the fact that Nico’s work interferes with his studies. It would explain why he failed so many times.

Haiji then explains that the first one they’ll try will be at the end of April, but that they’ll continue in May and June until everyone gets their targeted times.

We then get a montage of everyone sleeping, the twins sprawled, Yuki neatly with headphones on (the man is addicted to music). Nico with a sheet of paper nearby, probably his work. Shindo and Musa both sleep quietly but the décor in Musa’s room is impressive (what looks like a handwoven tapestry and African masks). Akane, with a manga in hand, surrounded by his beloved manga piles. We see that even his futon is placed on top of boxes, no doubt containing more manga. Finally, in the kitchen we see a dish rack with freshly washed plates, and Haiji who is rehydrating after consuming all that alchohol. KK joins him and Haiji instantly recognizes his footsteps even without turning around.

“Can’t sleep?” he asks.

Kakeru asks him if he really plans on having them run at the sports meet. “They’re no match for them.” He then asks Haiji to wait until May at least. 

When Haiji asks what the point in waiting is, Kakeru replies that the residents aren’t ready, and that they’ll just get hurt. “Why force them to face reality? They’re amateurs.”

-Kakeru’s point of view here has changed. It’s like, whereas before he was only concerned with the absurdity of Haiji’s plan, now he’s worried about the team members’ feelings. Prince’s speech really helped bring the team closer together.

Haiji then asks Kakeru “Are only the chosen allowed to run? Is that what running is about?”

Haiji’s question was asked without any particular intonation, but Kakeru is taken aback by it. After some thought, he answers “We’re talking about a competitive sport.”

I guess he means, why compete if you’re no good?

Haiji concedes the point. “You’re right. But that’s why we need to face reality. Otherwise, we can’t even try. Hakone isn’t a dream. Its reality.”

Speaking of reality, a clock on the wall tells us it is after 1 am. We then see King in his room. Unlike the others, he isn’t sleeping. Rather, he’s looking at his phone, and frowns.

-Looks like he hasn’t been accepted at whatever job he applied for.

In the next scene we see everyone at breakfast. Yuki yells in protest. Haiji is telling them that in addition to their morning jogs (which he is now calling a warm-up) they’ll be holding “proper practices” in the evening at five. And that they’re “officially starting”.

KK’s face is hidden by his hair while King’s is obscured by the standing Haiji.

To me this reflects their internal conflicts, as of yet, unknown to the rest.

In contrast Yuki, despite his loud protests is facing forward. So is Prince, although he looks a bit nauseous at the thought of the extra practice.

Jouji wonders if they’ll be done with classes by then, to which Jouta says it’s probably fine to ditch. Musa then asks Shindo to help him get shoes. Yuki stands up angrily and tells everyone “You’re crazy! You’re acting like a track and field team!”

The twins, Musa, and Shindo reply, “But we are.” At this Haiji smiles smugly while Yuki appeals to Nico “Senpai, say something!”

He hmms and haws a bit but remains otherwise silent.

King then says he’ll pass, that he has a seminar. 

When Haiji asks if he can reschedule King replies in an oppositional mocking tone: “I’ll have to reschedule my entire life, too.”

“Will you take responsibility for that?”

– Haiji looks bemused at his demeanor. Nico then points out “I’ve rescheduled my life like crazy,” making the twins laugh. As always, Nico knows just what to say and when to say it to lighten a heavy mood. Even at the expense of himself. Here, he’s being self-deprecating and hinting at his multiple failed courses. He’s a great guy.

In the next scene we see what look like small wire figurines resting on the windowsill of Nico’s room. Yuki asks him if they’re voodoo dolls. Nico replies that he makes them to keep his hands busy and away from cigarettes.

Yuki takes the opportunity to ask him when he stopped smoking, and correctly guesses it was after Haiji first talked about running at Hakone.

When Nico points out he should be glad, since he used to complain about the smell everyday.

After dancing around the issue for several days now (and episodes) Yuki finally asks him straight up. “That means you’re running, right?”

Nico, who had been working at his computer stops typing. Yuki then attacks him with the evidence: “Despite staying up all night to work all the time, you’re participating in our morning jogs because you want to run in the Hakone Ekiden.”

Now that Yuki has directly asked him, Nico gives a straight answer.

-Well, straight for Nico anyway: he tells him “I don’t dislike running.”

That’s all Yuki needed to hear to spell his doom. He bursts out “Give me a break!”

-He already lost Musa, Shindo, and the twins. King had previously said he’d try it and KK seemed more willingly to participate in practice.

Nico then qualifies his statement and says “But ability is a different matter.”

-He sounds almost wistful when he says that. Rather than not disliking running, it seems like Nico actually likes it very much.

I think Yuki surmised just as much, considering the shocked look on his face.

Nico then adds that Yuki shouldn’t worry since he’s not taking Haiji seriously. Rather he’s just taking this opportunity to get into shape.

Yuki grits his teeth in anger and defeat, then gazes at the wire doll in his hands.

Act two

After the mid episode break, we see that it is now afternoon based on the sunlight. The twins are admiring Musa’s new shoes and wonder if they should get a job to help pay for new shoes as well, since they don’t want to use their allowance. Shindo arrives from university, and tells the others he’ll join them as soon as he gets changed. Musa exposits that third years have seminars and that it must be tough.

-It’s already been established that Shindo is a good student.

Kakeru comes out into the yard where Jouta tells him that Haiji is with Yuki and Nico. Jouji then mentions that King isn’t coming, and that he’s been freaking out over his job hunt. As they have this conversation, we see Haiji stopping in front of the door to King’s room, but then leaves without knocking.

-I think Haiji realized from his peer’s tone that he’s going through something and decided it would be better to leave him alone for now.

Back in the yard, Musa says that Prince is already here.

-He is. He’s also tied to Nira. Literally.

This was undoubtedly Haiji’s idea to keep him from running away.

Prince asks the dog: “Between you and me, which of us do you think is truly free?”

KK is confused, while the twins are amused at this pitiful display.

Haiji completes the skit by coming out and asking Nira if it wants to come along, before adding “Prince, too.” Nira barks in reply, while the otaku says: “Could you please not treat us like we’re on the same level?”

He’s wearing a shirt with the word “feeble” written on it.

-Earlier, the shirt said the word “why?” written on it. I think it’s the same plain white shirt, the text just changes to fit his mood. I’ve seen this technique in other anime but sadly do not know what it’s called.

He confides in the pooch that it is the only one who understands him to which Jouta asks “are you trying to descend to his level?”

Haiji takes the team to a nearby public park, the same one Nico was running in in the second episode. A crow caws ominously and Jouta comments that the place is dismal. Haiji explains that the universities track field is used by many other teams and clubs, and that there’s a pecking order.

He then explains that if they start running suddenly, they’ll get injured, so they’ll warm up by running for an hour before practice. Everyone (except for track veterans KK and Nico) freaks out. Especially Prince whose pale face looks nauseated in dread.  

“He asks Haiji if one hour run isn’t their practice?” He barely finishes his question when Haiji cuts him off to start practice.

“Let’s go.”

Depressed, Prince tells Nira “That’s what’s called ignoring someone. You’re the only one who understands me.”

Jouta then asks him “Are you trying to descend to his level?”

-Prince bonding with Nira is hilarious.

In the next scene we can tell that time has passed based on the fact that the sun is lower in the sky. Prince, once again passed out on the grass, with Nira hovering over him, tells us that the team has finished their warm up.

Haiji then splits them into groups and tells them they’ll do fixed-paced runs to build endurance. As he explains this, Kakeru looks up from where he is stretching on the floor at Haiji.

It’s as if he’s trying to figure him out.

Prince, who has regained conscious is complaining to Nira, only to find out that the dog has happily joined the first group (twins, Shindo and Musa) on their run.

“You’re one of them, too?” he laments sadly.

-God, Prince is too pitiful and hilarious here.

Meanwhile, Yuki is engaging in his own one sided conversation. As he and Nico watch the others run he asks:

“Whats so great about about it.”

At Yuki’s “Huh?” he clarifies, “About running. I don’t get it. I’m an amateur.”

-Translation: “Why do you like running? I’m new at this so I need to know.” Here, Yuki’s using his ignorance to try to glean and answer.

I love this duo so much.
Image commissioned by Reviewbrain. Not to be shared without permission.

When Nico doesn’t reply, he goes on to say: “As long as I don’t, there’s nothing I can do about it.”

-Translation: “If you don’t tell me, I won’t run with you guys.” Now he’s using an indirect threat.

Couldn’t decide which to use, rough sketch or final image so I posted both 🙂
Image commissioned by Reviewbrain. Not to be shared without permission.

He then tells the still silent Nico, “Don’t tell me I’ll understand once I start running.”

-Translation: “I want a real answer. Don’t brush me off.”

When it becomes their turn to run, Nico says, “Everyone’s different.” Yuki thinks he’ll finally get a reply but before Nico can say more Haiji signals for them to start, much to Yuki’s annoyance.

Kakeru, who’s in their group, looks at them and remembers Haiji’s words “Are only the chosen allowed to participate? Is that what running is about?”

More time has passed. The lights in the park turn on as Haiji tells them they’ll stop for the day and to keep in mind that he’ll incorporate “build ups” the next day.

Yuki yells in disbelief that Haiji is adding more to their practice, while studious Shnido takes out a tiny notepad from his pocket to note down the point of tomorrow’s exercise.

Even Musa is astounded at Shindo’s diligence.

Haiji explains it’s to work their hearts and lungs.

“There’s no point unless you’re having trouble breathing.”

The twins mention that he’s actually smiling as he says this. Prince points out it’s because he’s an ogre: “An ogre doesn’t understand how people feel.”

The bookworm is lying face down in the grass and looks positively ashen. Jouji asks if the thin Akane has lost even more weight. Jouta rubs his eyes and says that Prince looks semi-transparent to him.

Prince explains: “I’m trying to become incorporeal. It’s the only way I can survive in this world.”

As he chuckles lifelessly and eerily, Haiji picks him up like a paper doll. “Stand up, Prince. We’re jogging back to Aotake.”

Damn, Haiji. Way to prove Prince’s point.

As Haiji carries him off, Prince tells the brothers “I’ll explain the rest to you tonight.”

“No, thanks.” The twins reply.

As they leave the park Yuki comments to Nico, “Despite everything, even Prince is going along with it.”

Nico points out that Yuki is, too. At this Yuki says, “You never told me your answer.” That is, why Nico likes running.

-As is his modus operandi, after using multiple tactics and getting nowhere, the lawyer finally asks Nico straight out.

Nico calls Yuki out on his persistence.

-Basically, he’s asking him why he cares.

Here, Yuki awkwardly looks down.

The lighting is poignant. It’s like Yuki expects Nico’s answer will enlighten him somehow.

Nico seems to take pity on him and finally answers “Well, when I’m running, only when I’m running, I feel clean. Pure white. I can leave all the stuff I’m carrying behind. For just a moment, I feel perfectly clean.”

Yuki looks at him in interest, before he jokes “But I’m already clean.”

Nico, without malice, comments that Yuki pisses him off, before he leaves.

“That’s the reason?!” Yuki asks in disbelief.

I loved this exchange for so many reasons. It’s clear from the very beginning that Nico didn’t want to answer Yuki. But the latter’s insistence wore him down. Nico, despite seeming careless and laid back, is actually respected and well liked by everyone. I think Yuki might even see him as a role model, a fact that embarrasses him. That explains the cool character’s awkwardness (for the first time ever) when Nico calls him out on his nagging. His relentlessness betrays a desire for a deeper understanding of Nico’s motives, hence Nico himself.

The older man might even realize this and, accommodating individual as he is, gives in despite wanting to protect his raison d’être. If he hadn’t, Yuki would’ve have continued wondering about it. Now that he knows, he will realize that truth does not necessarily equate to understanding. Knowledge doesn’t equal comprehension. But the desire for it can, and might, bring people closer. It may even be enough. Not sure if that happened here, however. Although Nico gave an honest answer, Yuki can’t relate to it.

Back at Aotake, we see a bunch of fliers and brochures scattered on King’s bed.

-He must have been sending out job application emails all this time.

We also see him reading an email from a company which has turned down his recruitment application. The phone’s light is reflected on his face. He throws it on his bed and lays down when he hears the others arrive downstairs.

Shindo is telling the others that he wants to go on a jog since there isn’t much time before the meet. He also wants to try “something”. Haiji gladly gives him permission but tells him to be careful of cars. The twins and Musa say that they’ll join him as well.

“If Jouji’s going I am too!” Older bro Jouta is on thr left. He’s usually the one in blue.

Yuki, however opts out saying that he’s overworked. Likewise, Nico says he wants to relax.

Haiji is happy that his runners are becoming independent when Shindo suddenly asks “Where’s Prince?” Haiji’s eyes widen, saying that he forgot him in the yard.

Haiji’s “Oops!” face.

“He’ll catch a cold!” Shindo worries, as he runs out to get him.

-Poor Prince! He must have passed out again.

On his way to his room Nico asks Kakeu if he won’t run with the others, “It’s written all over your face that you haven’t had your fill.”

Kakeru furrows his eyebrows.

-I’m guessing he’s upset he’s so easy to read.

But before he can decide if he’ll run Haiji asks him to help make dinner. At this KK starts asking Haiji a question but stops when he hears King coming down the stairs.

King asks Haiji when dinner will be ready. Haiji replies soon then asks Kakeru what he wanted to say.

Kakeru says “it’s nothing.”

-It’s obvious that he wanted to have a private conversation with Haiji, but the latter has, uncharacteristically, not realized it.

King, however, seems to have picked up on it.

After Haiji goes into the kitchen, King tells Kakeru, in a sarcastic tone says “You’re lucky to have guys who want to run. Well, I’m sure you have plenty of time. Run as much as you like,” while gesturing dismissively at him.

Kakeru looks upset at King’s words, but doesn’t say anything in reply.

-Maybe he’a used to being taunted.

-King was being kind of a jerk here. It’s like he’s flaunting his senpai status, and the fact that he’s already a fourth year. But I think, in reality, he’s resentful of how Kakeru, a first year, doesn’t have to worry about job hunting yet. But more than that, his mentioning of how KK has others who want to run with him also hints that he’s envious of the common ground between the other residents.

– It might also be that he was insulted that KK stopped whatever it was he was going to say when he saw him. Maybe he thought KK was going to bad mouth him. Heck if I know. It’s kinda hard to get a read on him.

King goes off to take a bath and we see KK pass the kitchen door, presumably to go to his room.

At dinner, Haiji tells everyone that they can’t work part time, since all their spare time will be used to practice and rest. Musa, in particular is upset.

He also tells them to get running clothes, and that Prince’s jeans are out of the question. Prince points out that he never needed a track suit. Haiji says even track suits aren’t proper attire.

-I’m confused. Then what is? Shorts? What about in colder weather?

Yuki has a lot of great reaction shots. He keeps an eye on everything.

-Now that Haiji has the majority in agreement he seems to be tightening the reins on everyone.

-Prince’s face here is hilarious. You can just see him wondering how much money that should be spent on manga will go towards running wear.

King suddenly yells out “Hey! I’m not doing nothing but practice every day. Sorry, but I have my own life to live.”

He walks out without finishing his dinner.

Everyone is shocked, especially Shindo who he seems particularly close to.

Best Scenes:

As low key as this episode was, these were many great scenes. I love character interaction and the discussions between Yuki and Nico, and Haiji and Kakeru, respectively, were very well done. The format was great and shows that even with a large cast, with proper writing and editing you can give most everyone proper screentime. Despite this, Prince basically stole every scene he was in. I had to restrain myself a lot when choosing the pictures for this episode or he would’ve been in every single one. But I tried to choose images that were relevant to the analysis.

Conclusion:

While I understand King’s point of view, I don’t like how he’s lashing out at the others. On the one hand, it’s understandable, but on the other, I can’t help but feel that if he talked to them, in particular Haiji, who is a fellow fourth year, it might help him deal with the pressure. For one thing, he just started his fourth year, so I don’t get why he’s in a hurry to get a job. Wouldn’t he have a better opportunity of getting hired after he finishes his classes and earns his degree? I mean, maybe he wanted to get a head start, but it only makes sense that those who have already graduated would be hired first. I hope someone can help explain this.

Anyway, with regards to themes, we have a repeat of Isolation (with King, this time), Dreams vs Reality (practice vs Hakone) Peer pressure (brought up by Yuki and possibly the reason why he and Prince are running) Understanding and lack of understanding (Kakeru and Haiji, Nico and Yuki), Priorities (school vs running vs job hunting : the twins, Shindo, Musa and King, respectively). We also got Nira established as a main character, practically human. A return of Haiji the Oni (Ogre). Finally, a repeat of the “what it means to run” theme first stated in the previous episode. (When KK tells Haiji to run alone and “isn’t that what it means to run” to which Haji told him “even if you run alone, you aren’t really alone.) In this episode, Haiji asks Kakeru “are only the chosen allowed to run? Is that what it means to run?”

We got Nico’s motivation, but the general question hasn’t been answered yet. But I think, Kakeru was going to bring it up again, when he tried talking to Haiji, and before King interrupted them.

One thing I found compelling is that not one person, not even Prince or Yuki who are still against running, seem happy about King’s behavior. Even though his rebelling here might make it easier for them, giving them an opportunity to also ditch practice, but it doesn’t seem like it. Like the others, they seem mostly concerned about him. I find this incredibly wholesome.

On a side note, I’d love to get reader’s opinions on which of the fanart styles (sketchy, colored) posted in this review do they prefer. Thanks!

Grade: 9/10

*All material posted on this blog is the intellectual property of Reviewbrain (unless otherwise stated). Readers are free to make use of the information provided they cite the source (this blog) either by name (reviewbrain’s blog) or by linking to it. Please extend the same courtesy to the authors of the comments as well (by mentioning their names) to ensure that credit is given where credit is due.


Run with the Wind Episode Four Review: Shadows That Don’t Fade


Warning: this review contains spoilers up to the end of this episode.

Disclaimer: All images have been screen captured from Crunchyroll and belong to their respective owners. I am using them to promote this show and will delete them if/when I am asked to do so.

Prologue

Miyagi High School Track and Field Meet: it’s the boys 5000 meter finals where we see a younger Kurahara Kakeru in a green track uniform. The words “Sendai High School” are written on it.

The red headed young man we met in the previous episode (also younger here) asks him, “How’s your stomach?”

Kakeru, who is sweating and rubbing his stomach, replies that he’s hanging in there to which his teammate replies “Sorry, but I won’t hold back.”

  • Here, we know that despite being on the same team, the red-head considers them rivals.

Kakeru doesn’t reply, but as soon as the race starts, he is able to easily take and maintain the lead. In the audience we see a bespectacled older man wearing the same green uniform (his coach, presumably) cheering him on proudly.

Later, we see that KK has won based on the medal hanging on his neck. He doesn’t look too pleased, however. He overhears people talking about how he finished in 13:54, even though he wasn’t feeling well and despite being just a second year.

  • Perhaps the reason why Kakeru doesn’t seem happy is because the tone of the “praise” sounds more shocked than impressed.

To make matters worse, his coach reams into the rest of the team, telling them that their “average” numbers are as good as losses, before throwing Kakeru’s success into their faces. He then instructs them all to run 10,000 meters as soon as they get back to school. When KK moves to join them, the coach says he doesn’t have to, and praises his performance. Kurahara is left alone as the rest of his team leaves to fulfill their punishment.

Unhappy Kakeru. Envious Sakaki
  • As a parent, this makes me livid. It is a terrible idea to compare people, let alone children, to each other. We are all born with different talents and abilities. Drawing comparisons belittles people’s individual efforts and is counterproductive. The damage this causes can last for years, perhaps even a person’s whole life. Here, we see Kurahara being isolated from his teammates. He is not happy, despite winning, and his team isn’t happy either, because they are being told they are no good, even if they worked as hard as he. The red-head’s gaze on KK a particularly envious. His words to KK before the race show that he is ambitious. He thought he might do better since KK’s condition wasn’t optimal. His disappointment, and the coach rubbing salt in his wounds, explains his resentment. It’s too bad since under other circumstances they might have been friends.

And if wasn’t clear before, isolation and loneliness have now been officially established as main themes of this show.

Act One

Winner Kakeru left alone, after his team goes to run their punishment laps.

After the opening credits the episodes starts where it previously left off. A sweating Kurahara is catching his breath after a particularly tiring run when he is approached by his red-headed high school teammate.

He greets him with “It’s been a while,” and explains that he ran this course yesterday, and was surprised when he saw him. He then adds with a glare “I didn’t think you were still running.”

  • Meaning, something must have happened to cause him to stop.

A disturbed Kurahara greets him simply by saying his name “Sakaki”.

Sakai then asks him, “Who were those guys you were with?”

Kakeru answers that it’s none of his business. His ex-mate replies, “Really, I guess it doesn’t matter,” with an unconcerned tone.

-If it didn’t matter, he wouldn’t have asked. So why is he interested?

Sakaki then comments, “Lucky you, you made some friends.” Kakeru, who barely made eye contact this whole time, keeps his head down, eyes averted, and looks quite upset.

The entire scene was a jumble of contradictions. We were just shown in the prologue that KK’s talent isolated him from his team. If we take everything at face value it’s just a meeting of old acquaintances. But Kakeru’s body language, rigid, closed, and Sakaki’s confident demeanor, his solemn and mostly neutral tone, make it very odd. It didn’t sit right with me. It took me a while to pinpoint it exactly, but I think Sakaki’s expression here is almost critical. Even his words and tone have a bit of an accusatory feeling to them. It’s like he’s saying Kakeru doesn’t deserve friends.

Episode title: Shadows that Don’t Fade

After the episode’s title the scene shifts to the university. We see the twins at a lecture with Jouta barely staking awake and Jouji already asleep. This gives us a timeline that it’s after Haiji’s morning practice. We then see KK, whom we assume should be attending his own lectures, but instead is sitting alone near what looks like a storeroom.

He looks at its door, and sees a past version of himself, complete with a sleeping bag, and sport bag holding his few things.

-So this is where he was staying before Haiji brough him to Aotake. He was literally sleeping in the open.

Past Kakeru, whom we know by the same black jacket he was wearing in the first episode, takes out all that’s left of his cash and wastes it in a mah-johg parlor. He then goes to a convenience store, where he eyes a piece of bread, and with shaking hands reaches out for it.

Present Kakeru berates him. First, he questions him: “What are you doing?” Then adds, “Is that all you can do? Is it?”

Just before past KK steals the bread, a voice recalls him into the present: “Kurahara?”

It is Prince. Concerned, he asks him “What’s wrong? You’re spacing out?”

We see that KK had been walking aimlessly on campus, lost in his memories. Prince, who is accompanied by three other dudes, introduces him: “He’s an underclassman at my dorm.” They all greet each other with nods.   

Next, we see the four at the cafeteria where judging from their empty, or near empty plates, they just had lunch. Prince’s friends argue over a manga they’re reading. Kurahara watches with mild interest. Prince tells him that they are always passionate like this. “It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say everything important we’ve learned about life has come from comics. Friendship hard work, and everything else. It’s an enriching experience.”

– I think it’s the first time I’ve seen something close to a smile on Prince’s usually unexpressive face. He’s practically sparkling in excitement. His even raises his voice as he speaks.

He then leans over the table to get into KK’s personal space, and excitedly says “Why don’t you begin your new college life with us!” trying to recruit KK into his manga club.  

One of Prince’s friends, the heavier one, is on wearing a shirt with the communist symbol it. This is important.

– Prince here is the perfect representation of geek culture. Anyone who has ever been passionate about anything can relate perfectly to him. Myself included.

The ambushed Kakeru starts to say that he doesn’t read manga, when he is saved by a group of athletes. Their intimidating presence pressures the group to vacate their seats.

Yuki and Musa, who are also in the cafeteria, see them leave. Yuki wonders if KK has joined the manga club, before saying “whatever” and turns back to Musa and asks him “So, is Shindo serious about continuing practice?”

-This is continuity to the fact that Shindo and Musa and friends, and that everyone knows it. Previously, Nico asked Shindo what his friend’s opinion was on running. And now Yuki’s asking Musa the same.

Musa tells him that he’s not sure but that his expression seemed “earnest”. Yuki tsks in annoyance.

Meet Cute and Cool.

Musa also tells him that he overheard Shindo and Haiji talking about club dues on the way back from morning practice, and that when he looked it up, he discovered it meant money. He’s extremely troubled by the possibility that they might request money from him. Meanwhile Yuki is impressed that Musa knows the word “request”.

-This is a nice reminder that Musa isn’t actually a native speaker. The fact that each character has his unique individual voice is part of what makes this show so good, and a study of characterization for writers. It’s a pity that much of this is lost in translation, however. It’s one of the reasons I try to include the individual nuances in the different speech patterns in these reviews, although, realistically speaking, I’m just a beginner myself.

Yuki states that when it was just Haiji getting excited on his own, they could ignore him, but it would be difficult if others join him. Musa then points out that the twins have already been sold on the idea. If he convinces two other’s they’ll become the majority.

At this Yuki pushes up his glasses in determination.

I don’t know why or how, but this mannerism never gets old, no matter how overused it is.

Kakeru and Prince part ways, with the older housemate telling him he’ll see him back at Aotake. As soon as Prince leaves, Sakaki’s words start haunting Kakeru: “Who were they? Those guys you were with?” He remembers answering “None of your business,” and the subsequent reply of “Lucky you. You made some friends.”

Upset, Kakeru takes off running. The cloudy skies turn black and gray and the street he’s running on is lined on the right and left with infinite images of his high school coach.

This coach kinda looks like Prince’s friend doesn’t he? That communism shirt was an allusion to this creep.

-I absolutely loved this sequence. No matter how far he runs Kakeru can’t escape from the shadow created by this failure of a coach. He’s literally everywhere in KK’s mind.

Nor can he run from Sakaki, who easily creeps up behind him.

– It’s been established that Kakeru is faster but here he’s the one gasping for air.

“I didn’t think you were still running.”

Kakeru finally speaks, though what he says is just a desperate “shut up”, like a small child who doesn’t know how to argue.

The convenience store employee from the first episode has joined Sakaki in chasing Kakeru down. “Wait! Thief!” Meanwhile Sakaki once again asks “Who were those guy’s you were with?”

As he runs, Kakeru asks himself “Why? Why couldn’t I say anything?”

-Kakeru’s tone here is frustrated. The fact that he’s still being chased by the convenience store employee means he still feels bad about stealing, as established in the earlier scene when he asks himself “Is that all you can do?” Here, he also berates himself for being unable to answer Sakaki’s questions: if he’s running again, and what exactly his relationship with his housemates is.

The twins join the fray of Kakeru’s disturbed mind. They, too, are keeping up with him easily despite being slower in reality. Running closely behind and on either side of Kakeru, they ask him “What are you afraid of?” Kakeru looks at Jouji, to tell him “I’m not scared!”

-His frantic and terrified voice begs to differ.

Jouta then adds “Who cares? Run with us?”

Kakeru retorts “I can’t!”

-Knowing the environment of his previous team, we now have an idea as to why it’s so hard for him to join Aotake’s group. He has really bad memories of it, maybe even PTSD. Sakaki’s presence seems to have triggered a full blown panic attack.

Finally, an image of Haiji shows up speeding on his bike alongside a running Kakeru, just like he did in the first episode. Everyone else disappears as soon as he shows up. “Hey! Do you like running?” Kakeru, like before, looks at him. Haiji, with the same open-faced grin asks one again “Do you like running?” The traumatized Kakeru replies in his mind: “Don’t ask me that!”

-Wow. So Kakeru doesn’t even know if he likes to run? Despite being so obviously addicted to it?

Kakeru is finally brought back to the real world when Hanako shows up suddenly right in front of him. She gasps in surprise and fear.

This montage was the Best Scene of the episode. Starting from the beginning, the memory that shows Kakeru before the first episode, before he met Haiji, and its continuation: the haunting nightmare-like sequence when Kakeru is running back to Aotake, being chased by his previous coach, ex-teammate, the twins, the convenience store employer, then finally Haiji. I said it the intro page to the series, that running is used as a metaphor, and we can see that clearly here. Kakeru’s trying to escape the ghosts of his old team. He’s also running from Haiji and the twins and the possibility of a new beginning. Who are the Aotake members to him? What is he afraid of? Does he even like running? He cannot answer these questions, and the restriction that places on him and powerlessness are clear when he asks himself “Why couldn’t I answer”? It is all consuming, and this is depicted masterfully by both the music and the editing. We experience Kakeru’s chaos, with him and are only brought back to the present, and out of his jumbled mind first, when Prince calls out to him, and afterwards, when he literally runs into Hanako. Prince and Hanako both have brightly colored hair and wear red (Prince’s shirt, the bow of Hanako’s uniform). Their vibrancy cuts through the black and grey of the scene and Kakeru’s turmoil.

We are taken to the Mid-episode break where the infinitely cheerful and cute Nira is a sight for sore eyes after such a heavy sequence.

Act Two

We see a girl’s slightly scraped knee put under a fountain. “It’s cold!” she gasps. We then see Hanako and Kakeru in the park where she is washing away the barely visible injury. Kakeru is bent over slightly, watching her in concern. “I’m sorry,” he apologizes. The high school girl is quick to assure him that she’s really fine. “If anything, I’m glad you’re not hurt.”

Kakeru is taken aback “Don’t”, he says in an extremely troubled voice.

-I like how the episode didn’t show the actual accident. It might’ve changed the tone of the scene into something that could’ve been interpreted as romantic and that definitely isn’t the point of this scene. That said, Hana might later be considered as a romantic interest. We’ll see.

Hanako then says “You’re an important athlete, after all,” then elaborates that Haiji said “God may exist after all. We’re no ordinary men. We’re destined for something great.” She goes on to say how Haiji wouldn’t’ stop talking about them running together.

-How desperate, and how glad was Haiji, when he found Kakeru? Hana’s words here prove there is something greater at risk for him here than just running at Hakone.

-Despite all the praise he’s being showered with, Kakeru doesn’t look the least bit happy. In fact, he looks utterly miserable, and guilty, despite how superficial the wound is.

When Hanako turns off the water and before she stands up he stretches his hand towards her as if wanting to help her, but it hovers ineffectually for a bit as she straightens up and dries her hands.

She tells him with a kind smile, “The only thing I understand is that you’re really, really fast.”

-So awkward was Kakeru that Hanako didn’t even see his attempt to help her up. Not that she needed it, but it would have been interesting to see her reaction. Meanwhile all her efforts to reassure him seem like they’re having the opposite effect.  

Kakeru pulls back his hand and in a depressed voice tells her “That’s it. I can’t do anything but run.”  

  • His voice actor was perfect here. It wasn’t overly dramatic or anything. The statement was said like it was fact. The tone nonetheless depicts all the pain he is going through and how useless, impotent he feels. It weighs heavily on both his mind and heart. To him, hurting Hanako was just the last straw.

Hanako, who has no idea what he’s going through, looks at him in confusion until Haiji calls out to them from the street.

Based on the grocery bag on his shoulder, he’s on his way back from buying dinner ingredients. As usual, he’s accompanied by Nira.

The next scene sees Haiji and Kakeru going home together under a cloudy sky. Haiji looks at the silent Kakeru who’s walking behind him out of the corner of his eye. He then asks if KK wants to race him and Nira back to Aotake.

-Haiji here has picked up on KK’s depression and is trying to cheer him up, even though he seems unsure what the reason for it is.

Without waiting for a reply, Haiji takes a starting position but before he takes off KK suddenly asks him: “Why? Why won’t you leave me alone? If you want to run, you can run by yourself. Isn’t that what it means to run?”

As he asks this, Kakeru remembers the race he won in high school, when he was running alone at the head of the pack as a second year, and how his success isolated him from his teammates.

-The poor boy here looks so sad and lost.

He goes on to say, “I’m sorry, but you should give up on me. I-”

Haiji interrupts him. “Kurahara, even if you’re running alone, you’re not actually alone.” He then stands up from his racing position to turn and smile at Kakeru. “You’re always running with someone.”

Kakeru’s incomprehension is obvious. He tells Haiji, “I don’t understand.”

Haiji gently replies, “I see.” then tells Nira, “let’s go.” They take off at Haiji’s command, and he can be heard to tell Nira “you’re fast,” laughing.

Left alone, Kakeru repeats Haiji’s words to himself “with someone.”

-This was one of my favorite scenes in the episode. Haiji quietly watching out for Kakeru on their way home, the cloudy weather, the two walking silently at the beginning, then the moody track starting when Kakeru starts to talk…it was just such a lovely interlude. Haiji giving him a chance to share his thoughts, trying to guide him and knowing when to quit when his attempt doesn’t work is everything to me. So often when trying to help people we go overboard and give too much information all at once. Parents are guilty of this all the time. But Haiji restrained himself when Kakeru couldn’t understand his point. He didn’t delve deeper into the matter not because it wasn’t important, but because it is too important. It’s something Kakeru has to figure out on his own, or it would be meaningless. Of course, this method isn’t one that applies to everyone and everything, but especially for young adults, giving them a map and having them find their way is more effective in the long run than driving them to their destination. They learn to follow instructions, to ride a car, maybe get lost and ask directions, they also gain confidence along the way…but I digress.

The next scene starts the next day, pre-dawn. As Musa puts on his footwear in the foyer, he notices that Shindo has gotten new running shoes. His friend explains that “specialized shoes are better, apparently.”

-Musa looks worried by Shindo’s deepening investment in their running activities, as evidenced by the sweat drop that forms on his forehead and his furrowed brows. Even though Shindo doesn’t seem to be pressuring his friend into running.

In the yard, as Nico and Yuki stretch, the bespeckled future lawyer tells his senpai “Your attendance has been perfect.” Nico asks “So what? To which Yuki replies, turning away, “Nothing.”

-Their exchange is a nice foil to the other duo. While Shindo is being clear about his desire to run, Nico has been reticent from the start. Similarly, while the younger pair of friends have a strong and obvious regard for each other, these older two have a more ambiguous relationship. At first glance it seems like they barely tolerate each other but their frequent interactions and the words between their lines say otherwise:

Yuki: Your attendance has been perfect = you’re enjoying this aren’t you?

Nico’s “So, what?” is him being intentionally obtuse. I think Yuki understands this and seems to be biding his time rather than wanting to confront Nico directly on the running matter. Which is why he answers, “Nothing “.

Haiji joins the rest of the team in the yard, carrying Prince out from the back of his shirt like a caught cat.

Someone please make a compilation of all the times Haiji does this. Hilarious.

He tells them that today Hana will be waiting for them at the river. At the mention of her name Kakeru stops from his usual habit of taking off before the others.

Haiji explains that she will be taking their arrival times “You too, Kurahara.” As further incentive, he adds that they have to finish no matter what, otherwise she’ll be left waiting forever.

-KK doesn’t look too happy. Maybe he’s still worried about what happened the afternoon before.

The excited twins tell KK, “We’ll show you what we can do!”

-Considering all that happened in this episode, their words here are a nice reminder that the last conversation they had, KK had angrily told them Hakone was an impossible feat, and that he wouldn’t run with them because he didn’t work well with others. He also skipped practicing with them the next morning, leading them to think he was “still mad”. So I think this is their way of normalizing their interactions again. I really like these two.

-Another possibility is that they were actually miffed by his adamant refusal to believe they could make it to Hakone, especially in contrast to Haiji’s optimism, and so they want to prove their abilities to him.

Kakeru seems a bit taken aback at their vigor. But he’s saved from replying by Shindo who tells them that if they’re serious they should buy running shoes, adding “I’ll take you someplace special sometimes.”

The two go crazy at his words as somehow, to their ears, they sounded indecent.

-I wonder if Shindo did this purposely, knowing how girl crazy these two are. But let’s not be swayed by their teenage minds, there wasn’t actually anything wrong with what he said.

Meanwhile Musa whispers to Yuki, “See? He’s trying to win them over.” To which Yuki replies that the twins were already on his side.

Haiji counts down to have everyone start at exactly 6:30.

When Kakeru quickly overtakes the other runners, the older twin grouses “What’s with that speed” while Jouji snaps, “It’s infuriating!”

-I guess this supports the argument that they’re actually a bit pissed off at how he talked down on their abilities. Must be especially annoying considering his.

Behind them, Haiji, who as usual is running alongside Prince, tells them to not get thrown off by Kakeru’s pace, and that “this applies to races as well.”

Haiji then tells the zombie-like prince that he’s “incredibly moved” because his pace increased a lot in just one week. “You have that much aptitude!”

At his praise, Prince’s usual grimace relaxes a bit. And, as if to prove Haiji’s point, a butterfly flutters in front of Prince, but, for once, he outruns it.

Faster than the speed of a butterfly! Progress indeed 😊 Prince is distracted by it until Haiji tells him “Do it, and you’ll understand. Never do it, and you’ll never understand.” At these words, Prince’s head’s snaps back as they are a quote from one of his manga The Burning Pen.

I wonder to which real life manga this alludes to.

Haiji then tells Prince: “Manga taught you everything that matters, right?”

Ok, was Haiji stalking Prince that day in the cafeteria when he said that to Kakeru? Nah, they’ve been living together for at least a year so he’s probably heard Prince pitch his manga club using these same words.

-Prince is extremely moved. From his perspective, there’s actually a ray of light shining on Haiji. It’s like Haji suddenly became a hero in his eyes.

Meanwhile, KK has arrived first at the river. As he races down the incline to where Hana-chan is waiting, she cries out in excitement at how fast he is. An elderly man walking his dog comments “Ah, to be young,” obviously misreading the situation. Kakeru blushes, looks back at the old man and gasps in embarrassment.

“Please, stop.”
  • Since Hana appeared we’ve seen more of a variety of KK’s facial expressions, usually dopey ones. It’s been a nice change from his usual emo look.

Hana reads out his time: 5000 meters in 14:53. She expresses her admiration when Sakaki walks up to the two, asking Kurahara if he’s holding back. He points out that this time would have been “unthinkable” for his former team mate in high school.

-I wonder why Sakaki came back. Is he stalking Kakeru? To what end?

Hana asks who he is, and he’s quick to introduce himself. “I’m Tokyo Sport University first-year Sakaki Kosuke.”

-It’s got the word “sport” in its name so I’m guessing this a big shot athletic school. Sakaki’s probably showing off here.

“Who are you? The manager?” He then asks Hana. She blushes and giggles shyly at being given such a title.

-Hana is adorable. That laugh was charming. Her voice actress is perfect.

Kakeru is annoyed and tells him that she’s timing them, and that they’re busy.

-Translation: take a hint and go away.

Sakaki doesn’t and asks who she’s supposed to time, as there isn’t anyone else. In a sarcastic tone he then assumes that’s why KK’s time was lousy: “Even you lower your level when running with such low-level guys.” At this Kakeru grits his teeth in anger. Sakaki continues saying that he finally understands after contacting the “OB’s”. They said you’re attending Kansei University.

-Can someone please explain what an OB is? I’m guessing it’s a student affairs office or something.

Sakaki then asks if Kakeru’s university even has a track and field team or if he’s just a member of a “friendly jogging club.”

-Aha. So Sakaki mentioning his university wasn’t just him showing off to Hana. He was flexing on Kakeru as well.

It seems to be working, too. KK’s yells at Sakaki to just go.

-His body language here is telling. He has taken a step forward and is once again fisting his hands.

Sakaki’s mocking facial expression turns dark and he asks Kakeru if he’s going to hit him again.

Hana recoils at his words in fear. It is then that the twins arrive, yelling out happily. Distracted, Hana goes back to recording everyone’s times.

The next scene shows that everyone (except for Prince and Haiji) has reached the river. Shindo tells Musa in his usual gentle tone “You really should get new shoes. It’s way easier, Musa.”

-Shindo has already said specialized shoes are better. But now he’s actually encouraging Musa to get them. He’s being more vocal about wanting Musa to join them. Musa’s looks at him and while his reaction isn’t one of agreement, his facial expression shows he understands Shindo’s intent.

-Meanwhile, Yuki and Nico’s communication is as subtle as ever. Yuki tells Nico “Your time’s improving, Senpai.” To which Musa replies, again, “So, what?”

Who will win this cold war?

King’s new time must not be as good as his last, since he comments to Hana “It’s strange” and that “there must have been a headwind,” to which she replies that they’re all running under the same conditions.

Sakaki watches this exchange (or rather Hana-chan) with interest.

Our antagonist might be in love. Or maybe he thinks Kakeru is and is trying to make him jealous.

The twins ask Kakeru who he is, but he doesn’t reply. Meanwhile Haiji arrives with the staggering Prince. He is encouraging him, telling him. “Look, your friends are waiting for you! The heroes of Aotake! They’re waiting of the warrior named Prince to return!”

Yuki comments that Haiji’s words sound like something Prince would enjoy. Musa adds that “Haiji’s learning”

-I said it before and I’ll say it again. Haiji’s knowledge of his housemates and all that makes them tick makes him a wonderful parent, err, senpai.

Haiji continues encouraging Prince saying, “Today you’ll reach an unknown territory you’ve never reached before!”

He then pushes Prince over the finish line. Hana reads his time: “34: 59: 28”

At this number, he tells the passed-out Prince “Hear that? You broke the 35-minute wall. You did it.”

You can hear the twins thinking, “Is he alive, though?” Meanwhile the butterfly has caught up to Prince😂
  • Haiji’s would even make be a fantastic parent to special needs children. The optimism to respect all children’s abilities and celebrate even the smallest of wins is not a gift everyone has.

Sakaki puts a damper on things when he bursts out laughing and asks if this is a Senior citizens’ marathon. He then boasts that he can walk faster than that. When he turns to leave KK stands in his way. “What?” Sakaki asks, challenging him.

  • Kakeru has a complicated expression on his face. Like he wants to say something. Or, maybe he wants to hit him. Judging from his clenched fist, and Sakaki’s words that he’s used them in the past, it’s not too farfetched.

Before he does anything, however, Haiji walks up to them and asks where Sakaki’s from.

Sakaki thinks he’s the coach and addresses him as such, when Haiji interrupts him.

“I’m not the coach. I’m a fourth year. An athlete.”

-Sakaki’s assumption here is natural considering the guidance and support Haiji was giving Prince. But I think it’s also continuity on Haiji’s charisma, confidence, and natural air of authority.

Sakaki apologizes for his mistake, and says that he knows Kurahara.

“He really helped me out a lot in high school.”

Haiji ignores Sakaki obvious sarcasm and asks if Sakaki is in the track and field team. Sakaki affirms this and mentions the name of his school. Haiji’s answers:

“Tokyo Sport University? Then we’ll see you at the track meet.”

At Sakaki’s confusion, Haiji explains that they will all participate in the track meet that is going to be held at Sakaki’s school the end of that month.

It’s news to everyone else.

Kakeru starts sweating. Nico comments quietly, “Isn’t that enough?” While Yuki’s eyes widen in a panic.

Meanwhile Sakaki is still unsure of what it is he is hearing. He asks again if they’ll be running at his school’s meet.

“Of course. We can’t qualify without official records.”

At this point the team realizes that Haiji is about to commit them to more than just a track meet. Both Musa and Yuki beg him to stop talking but he ignores them.

“To participate in the Hakone Ekiden qualifier, we need official records. So, we’ll run at the meet. All of us. Those ten guys are the Kansei University Hakone Ekiden team.”

His unwavering tone is a stark contrast to the doomed expressions on most of his “team’s” faces.

Meanwhile Kakeru’s anger seems to have evaporated and has been replaced with discomfiture. At Haiji’s words, he turns his head away from Sakaki.

Sakaki’s incomprehension turns to disbelief. He looks at Kakeru searchingly, and asks him if Haiji is serious.

KK doesn’t answer. Sakaki then asks in quiet anger “Are you making light of track and field?”

Behind him, Haiji answers he isn’t. Sakaki finally blows up in anger.

“I’m asking you, Kurahara!”

– Because they were on the same team, Sakaki knows Kakeru’s talent. More importantly, he knows that KK understands what it takes to be a serious athlete. This explains his disbelief here. He doesn’t know what Haiji’s background is. Nor do we, for that matter. And seeing how slow and out of shape the other would-be athletes are, it’s not strange for him to be shocked at Haiji’s declaration. In fact, his reaction isn’t that different from Kakeru’s in the first episode. Or the second. Or even in third. Kakeru has basically been saying the same thing from the very beginning. That Hakone is impossible for the members of Aotake.

At the escalating situation, the twins jump up and tell Hana to not be afraid, they’re ready for anything that might happen. She blushes at this display of chivalry.

Sakaki then makes it personal when he asks Kakeru “Aren’t you embarrassed to be running at their level?!”

  • Hmm. That’s actually an interesting question. Is he? And if that were the case, why would he be? Earlier, Sakaki was doing all he can to make him feel embarrassed, but I don’t know if it worked. More like, KK got pissed because Sakaki being a jerk. Also, we know KK thought the idea was completely far-fetched and shouldn’t even be attempted. But Haiji’s claims Sakaki’s seem to have provoked Sakaki more than he was able to anger Kurahara.

The others, who as of yet still have varying degrees of willingness to participate, are nonetheless all insulted by Sakaki’s words. Even leader of the anti running league Yuki repeats “Our level?” with a raised eyebrow.

The only one unaffected is Nico who replies with a smile and matter of fact tone: “I actually find it invigorating.”

Nico being Nico ❤️

-Having being in track, he must know how unprepared they are for Hakone, but that this doesn’t really bother him. I’m guessing because it actually means there is less pressure. I also think he said this to try to diffuse the situation a bit.

Kakeru, still sweating and with fisted hands, opens and closes his mouth a few times but seems like he’s having trouble finding the right words to say.

At this point Prince comes back from land of the dead to say the following in his raspy, shaking, strangled voice, his exhausted body shaking and barely managing to put out the words:

“That’s why I hate them. It’s always about levels, winning and losing..”

-by “them” I assume he means athletes in general.

“…they can only describe things on that level…”

-interesting use of “level” here, to describe the lack of loquaciousness of athletes, when it was previously used by Sakaki to describe the lack of athletic ability in Haiji’s team. This reminds us that Prince is a literature student. It’s a battle between the jock and the geek.

“…I really hate running. But more than that I hate people who criticize others for what they do!”

Everyone hangs on Prince as if he’s uttering his last words.

“I’m not sure if these people are my friends or not….”

At this, Yuki, hilariously says “Oi,” as if insulted.

Prince goes on to say, “But at the very least they recognize me, my ideas, and my worth. Among them, there is no high or low level. The only thing that matters is who we are!”

– Prince’s speech here is in character. We’ve seen him as a loner who only cares about reading manga. But when forced to participate, either in the residents’ parties, or running by Haiji, he’s accepted into the fold without question. As was Kakeru, from day one.

Speaking of Kakeru, he looks like he is completely entranced here. It’s as if Prince’s words are laying to rest all the fears he had at the beginning of the episode.

Kakeru internalizing Prince’s words

Prince then passes out, having over-exerted himself. Haiji takes a moment to respect his efforts before snapping back at Sakaki with a cheerful “you heard him.”

Yuki hilariously comments that Haiji’s recovery was too quick.

Haiji then puts a hand on KK’s shoulder and tells Sakaki:

“Kakeru will get faster. Even faster than when you knew him.”

The body language and the fact Haiji addresses Kakeru by his first name, for the first time, and in Sakaki’s presence, is intentional.

He’s telling both Sakaki and Kakeru that he’s one of them now.

But his words go even further. Saying that Kakeru will become even faster address Sakaki’s implication that KK, being at a “low level team” will bring him down as well.

With his hand still on KK’s shoulder, Haiji leads him away, no doubt to end the argument. Sakaki, miffed at this display of camaraderie, turns to leave. But before he does, Kakeru turns around to calls out to him, to both the red-head’s and Haiji’s surprise.

Kakeru thinks a bit, before he earnestly tells Sakaki “We’ll meet again”.

Sakaki facial expression changes drastically, from shock to resentment at this declaration, much to KK’s confusion. When he leaves silently, Nico asks him, “What was that? A declaration of war?”

Kakeru is aghast “What?”

King adds “Didn’t you mean he’ll pay for this?”

“No!” Kakeru replies honestly, horrified that he’s been misunderstood.

-Based on KK’s body language, and facial expression, he was actually trying to make peace with Sakaki, and that he actually meant to say he’d see him around, in a friendly way. I also think that, despite misunderstanding his statement at first, Sakaki realized his true intention.

More than resenting the challenge inadvertently declared, Sakaki looks annoyed at KK’s lack of social skills.

But Kakeru probably doesn’t realize this. Musa’s declaration that his challenge was “cool” does nothing to relieve him.

Yuki also teases him, “You’re the type to provoke people subconsciously.”

Kakeru wondering what he said/did to give everyone the wrong idea.

Meanwhile Shindo states that they now have a goal. The twins scream excitedly that they’ll run at the track meet, regardless of what their level is.

Haiji tells Kakeru: “Prince is right. You’re you. Do what you want. So, will I. That’s why I’ll run with you and the rest of the guys.”

Haiji tells them it’s time to go back, that breakfast is waiting. With high spirits, they all leave. Kakeru watches the sun reflecting off their figures, then takes a step towards them.

Best Lines

I mentioned many above, but earlier in the episode, in the cafeteria, Prince said: “No king rules forever. What you really need is intellect and sensibility.”

This line felt a bit off at the time but I think it served as foreshadowing to his verbal show-down with Sakaki and might for future events as well.

Trivia

Incidentally, Sakaki’s voice actor is Kawanishi Kengo (Kiriyama Rei in 3-Gatsu no Lion). He did a fantastic job and I look forward to seeing this character again. Despite everything, his presence served to bring the rest of the team together.

Grade: 10/10

Conclusion:

This whole episode was fantastic start to finish. The last scene of the episode, is also probably one of the most iconic ones.

The music was phenomenal. It started with the same track as “Shout” when Haiji, Kakeru and Sakaki were talking. It sets up the tension perfectly with the team being anxious about Haiji committing them in front of someone else to Hakone, Sakaki’s subsequent disbelief, anger, and mockery, followed by Prince’s soliloquy.

I knew to expect great things from this character because Irino Miyu was chosen to be his voice actor and I wasn’t wrong. Prince’s words uttered by anyone else could have been painfully awkward to hear. He delivers them with spirit, through a strangled voice, and the fact that he’s utterly the worst runner on the team gives them more weight.

Even so, it might have all been cheesy if we weren’t seeing how Prince’s words were literally blowing away all of Kakeru’s doubts. When he admitted that he didn’t know if he and the housemates were friends, it was like Kakeru was being told, even if he didn’t have the answers to the questions plaguing him, it didn’t matter.

This is further reinforced by Haiji telling him “Do what you want”. I think Haiji knew all along that KK loves running but that something was holding him back. He models his words when he tells Kakeru “So will I. That’s why I’m running with you guys.”

Having the clouds disperse just then is a continuation of the theme of Haiji’s light (see episode one review) versus Kakeru’s darkness. Then the uplifting track of “We Must Go” just brings it all together so beautifully.

Maybe Kakeru can’t forget his high school team. Sakaki certainly doesn’t seem like he’s willing to let him do so anytime soon. I mean, think about it. He saw him two days prior with the team, came back to ask him who he was with the next day, and it still wasn’t enough.

Sakaki doesn’t care who Kakeru was with. Really. Image commissioned by Reviewbrain. Not to be shared without permission.

It really doesn’t matter to him. And yet he had to come back then next day to see for himself who Kakeru was hanging out with. Only to get the shock of his life. Youok just know he’ll be back.

But Prince’s words, the team’s and Haiji’s support, seem to have at least dispersed part of the episode’s titular shadows. He’s starting to move forward.

Papa bear Haiji just looks so proud of Prince here. I’m sure all viewers were as well.

*All material posted on this blog is the intellectual property of Reviewbrain (unless otherwise stated). Readers are free to make use of the information provided they cite the source (this blog) either by name (reviewbrain’s blog) or by linking to it. Please extend the same courtesy to the authors of the comments as well (by mentioning their names) to ensure that credit is given where credit is due.


Marvel’s Daredevil: Retrospective Review for Season 1


Happy end of year, everyone! As a present, here’s a glimpse into what 2016 will be bringing into the blog! 🙂 (This is especially dedicated to Kilgore Trout and Marta: Thanks for being hopeful! 🙂 The analysis of the last season of TM is coming very soon, do not despair! 😉 ) Warning: THIS REVIEW CONTAINS SPOILERS. Also the show displays a fairly explicit amount of violence and sadism. Watch at your own risk.

Following the recent trend involving super heroes, ‘Marvel’s Daredevil’ is the adaptation of a comic book created in 1964.

As such, viewers can spot three layers of references that we’ll try to investigate here: firstly, there’s the logical progression of the show itself. As an independent story, parallels and character development, the consequences of decisions and events create a whole, rather coherent, insight into the protagonists’ minds. Also, as a comics adaptation, the retelling is enhanced by many and sometimes quite subtle nods to other characters and situations from earlier parts of the narrative. These cross-references give depth to the new setting, because they form a parallel with the original emotional background of the characters. Last but certainly not least, many throwbacks to the film noir and hard-boiled detective stories have thickened from the start. The particular atmosphere of the comic book and the show too follows this direction. It is particularly perceptible with the main characters, which basically mix different stereotypes of the film noir genre.

The characters: following the film noir codes

1) The protagonist: Matt Murdock/ the masked man eventually nicknamed Dardevil (Charlie Cox)

From the very beginning, viewers are aware that Matt is leading a double life: he’s struggling to balance his violent night job as a self- appointed vigilante with his budding career as a defense attorney. Yet those two very different sides have at least a few things in common, like loneliness, which is heavily implied when the battered crusader is woken up by a phone call from his best friend/associate Foggy. Both as a lawyer starting his firm and as a masked savior bursting from the shadows, under the excitement of getting some action, his morning afters are made of bruises that have him moaning in pain, instead of the sexy girl Foggy imagines in his bed. And secrecy can be added to the growing list as Matt is careful not to correct his friend’s assumption…

Of course, these traits are part of the chart of being an undercover super hero. One wouldn’t imagine hiding a super power without minimal discretion and protecting the people close to you by keeping them in the dark is common behavior in the secret identity business. Yet, his peculiar situation sets him apart even in the world of super heroes, just like his empowering disability doesn’t make him as coldly practical as his former mentor Stick. He’s not yet successful in his daytime career, which creates a contrast with well-off characters that have recently taken over our screens, like DC’s Batman and Arrow, or Marvel’s Iron Man. He’s not struggling either like Spiderman, even though the young hopping part-time photographer comes probably the closest to brooding Matty: like his red-and-blue colleague, until the finale, people tend to fear Matt and mistrust his goals and actions. He’s considered a criminal, a lack of public recognition in dire contrast with the popularity of a Captain America. Yet, Murdock’s masked alter ego is not as eagerly bad mouthed in the media as Spiderman, given that his mystery sparks the curiosity of helpful journalist Ben Urich… Murdock works nevertheless alone and is not at this point involved in any team (unlike the Green Lantern Corps, Fantastic Four, The Shield, Avengers, X-Men and so on), for even when his friends start investigating their shadier and shadier case, he’s mostly left out. His sense of justice is fueled by rage, but not incontrollable like Hulk, which makes him more deeply human than otherworldly Thor.

The lawyer

In fact, every aspect of Murdock’s life and personality is in conflict with another part of him: his hopefully bright future as an attorney is shadowed by his dangerous night job, whereas the violence and physical exertions involved in the latter contrast with the limitations usually associated with blindness. In spite of being unable to use his eyes, Matt sees the world more accurately and in darker colors than most people around him and, whereas this hidden despair makes him reach out and cling to the friendship of someone as frank and brightly cheerful as Foggy, it also makes him keep his pal at arm’s length… Matt is torn apart by these contracting pulls he experiences, as if his job as a lawyer described metaphorically his double life: every bit of him is battling against another instinct. One could almost sum up the important parts of his double career as legal cases, such as “Justice v. Law”, “Saving Victims v. Revelling in Violence”, “Good v. Bad”… until he’s forced to come to clean about his dirty secrets in the very aptly named 10th episode ‘Nelson v. Murdock’. The aggregation of bits of light and darkness that cling to him reminds of the brightened yet shadows-projecting shutters characteristic of the film noir atmosphere.

Indeed, lawyers are pretty frequent fellows in films noirs: in ‘Knock in Any Door’ (1949), iconic Humphrey Bogart roams the courtroom and saves a client who comes from the same impoverished background he managed to rise from, in a fashion a bit reminiscent to the vision of socially-oriented justice Matt and Foggy share. In ‘Illegal’, memorable film noir actor Edward G. Robinson plays a ruthless and conflicted former prosecuter who, after keeping himself from starting something with the woman he loved, ends up tangled in the activities of a crime boss. It finds a particular echo in episode 3, when Matt and Foggy were approached by Wesley to defend Fisk’s interest under the cover of staying “ethical, decent men, good lawyers”. Men of law also pop up in many other movies: ‘Hunt the Man Down’ (1951) or Hitchcock’s ‘The Paradine Case’ (1947) are examples. Given how film noirs focus on crime stories, defending or twisting the law after an arrest has been made is understandably an interesting aspect that questions both the deeper meaning of human justice concerning guilt and innocence, as well as the means to protect that justice. No surprise either that this kind of character and trial situations have been approached in murder mysteries, creating the courtroom mystery genre (among others, ‘Patrick Butler for the Defense’ by J. D. Carr in 1956 or an unusual example in ‘The Glass Village’ by Ellery Queen in 1954). Same on TV with the Perry Mason series, that started airing in 1957.

The legal implications of his suit-wearing persona has coined Daredevil’s plot since his comic books debuts: whereas he is introduced as a successful attorney for most episodes of his career on paper, the early volumes from the 60’s featured Foggy and Matt as young lawyers who just opened their law firm. In spite of liberties with other details, the show matches the source material in respect of progression and timeline. What is remarkable in Matt’s legal career here is that, even though it constitutes his daily life, his investment in his alternate identity tips the scale towards Daredevil. In many episodes, it looks like defense attorney Murdock is the mask, while the actually masked incarnation expresses Matt’s inner self. Behind the stated allegiance to law, his soul burns with a desire for justice that is really a thirst for revenge and emotional release. This ambivalence is based on a form of hypocrisy and a good dose of denial, as an angry Foggy points out when he discovers that his friend has been playing both fields, because Matt pretends to be the more prudent of them, when he’s actually hiding his violent streak and self-destructive pulsions.

The two faces he presents to the world are in conflict, but they are related to the same obsession, another film noir trait: both as a knight wearing a tie by day and as a pariah clad in black when the sun sets, he revels in fighting crime… Indeed, a quite evocative facet of the trial setting in film noir is the complex interaction with the crime world and especially with crime syndicates. In many films noirs, lawyers are more personally involved with murder (for instance ‘The Arnelo Affair’ and ‘Backlash’ in 1947), or even work directly for gangsters (‘Force of Evil’ in 1948). The ambiguity traditionally associated with appointed protectors of citizen rights enlightens how close secrets and violence might tempt Matt Murdock to dwelve in crime instead of simply fighting it…

The blurry line is suggested by the outfit Matt prepared for his nightly adventures: even though the scarf used as a mask may be a nod to the disguise he improvised in the Elektra arc in the comics (when her sheltered life started to unravel), the form fitting black top and pants look threatening. It reminds of the outfit that characterize many unknown attackers in popular culture (among many, maaaany others the neo noir movie ‘The Jagged Edge’, in 1985) and the one used for cat burglars in heist movies… this similarity insists again on Matt’s discretion and ambiguity. The ruthless, morally ambiguous vigilante.

To drive the point home, the first glimpse viewers get of Matt as an adult is when he’s confessing to a priest that he’s asking “forgiveness for what he’s about to do” before launching on an attack. He saves a group of girls from kidnappers affiliated with the Russian mafia, introducing the character of Turk (and maybe, fleetingly, his accomplice Grotto, the bigger man whom Matt sends flying in the water). Turk’s a small time criminal, whom comic book DD has many runs in with: Matt’s crouching stance before the moon, the silent yet swift and almost graceful attack, the stick he takes from the bad men and that he springs against a hard surface and his eerily ability to disappear from view reinforce the resemblance with many of Turk’s encounters with the hero on paper. But, behind the easy way he handles the situation, some details hint at his troubled psyche: while he comes across as a savior for the girls, he’s obviously more focused on beating the bad guys to a pulp than on comforting the victims, whom he almost threateningly sends off to the “first officer” they may see. He’s more looking for a justifiable reason to fight and to channel his pent up anger and sense of loss than acting out of a deep sense of justice.

The brutality is particularly noticeable when he crosses paths with Claire, a nurse who treats his injuries in episode 2. First, Matt shows an interestingly genuine part of himself to Claire, even more so than to Foggy. This honesty is paradoxally laced with refusal to let her in the official aspects of his life, which is why calls “Mike” for want of a real name: this detail reminds of the original storyline from the comics, when Matt posed as his more outgoing fake twin “Mike” in the 60’s and his then love interest Karen was attracted to this side of him. Back then too, the plot played with the idea that taking a fake identity expressed Matt’s true self more sincerely than his too polished attorney persona. This detail also matches the notion of the more or less evil double present in some movies from the noir era (Hitchock’s ‘The Wrong Man’ in 1956 or ‘Vertigo’ in 1958 for instance, or film noir ‘Among the Living’ in 1941)… Claire is a woman who knows his deepest secrets (his vigilantism, his face and his blindness), while conveniently being still in the dark regarding his identity, which is why he shows her his most troubled and cruel side. When facing the Russian mobster who has tracked them down, he plays with the man by telling him that he’s not just doing it for information about the boy he was trying to rescue, but because he enjoyed it. He then throws the man down the building onto a dumpster after getting what he wanted… Claire, who was shocked by how serious he was, attempted to reach out to him later by stating “I don’t believe you. What you said… I don’t believe you enjoy this.”

Therefore, even though DD is careful enough to try not to kill his adversaries, his relative lack of empathy when he’s immersed in the darkest part of his soul shows that he’s struggling not to cross the line. He comes across then as a spiritual successor of the violent vigilante type found in the neo-noir culture like ‘Death Wish’ in 1974 starring Charles Bronson or the portrayal of a cynical detective in ‘Dirty Harry’ in 1971 starring Clint Eastwood. Those depictions stem from the most morally ambiguous justice-seekers in films noirs, like the ruthless cop in ‘Where the Sidewalk Ends’ (1950), yet Matt’s willingness to stay on the fringe of societe may make him closer to a violent hard-boiled detective like Mike Hammer, who doesn’t hesitate to take the law into his own hands, especially for revenge. Some Hammer novels, written by Mickey Spillane, were adapted for the screen, like ‘I, The Jury’ in 1953, or the darker ‘Kiss Me Deadly’ in 1955.

Religion

Like many films noirs that it emulates, the show starts with a confession to a priest. It alludes to many examples starting with a main character retelling the story of the events that led him to that point (‘Please Murder Me’, in 1956 or, to some extent ‘Dead Reckoning’ in 1947, where a Captain Murdock tells his life-story to a priest), and the way Matt narrates his past and, implicitly, what he’s still dealing with is a discreet nod to the classic monologue used by some P.I. in no less characteristic voice-overs. It also more obviously refers to the very important role of Catholic religion in many crime-related storyline. One major example is Hitchock’s ‘I Confess’(1952): like the murderer in that movie, Matt is seeking forgiveness for an act of violence, even though here he didn’t commit it yet, meaning implicitly that he wants someone to atone for his actions and, probably, to stop what he fears might become an enraged rampage.

Indeed, in his confession, Matt plays with a few interesting ideas: the reverence for his late father, that he perceives as a model, even in his most dangerous endeavors, and the notion that their common unadmitted thirst for blood equals the presence of the devil in them. Refering his violent streak as a different, evil, entity in him is a nod to demonic possession, yet Matt is not willing to part with that scary aspect of his personality: in direct opposition with the protagonist in ‘Angel Heart’ (1987), Matt is aware of the darkness in his core and revels in it to some extent… hence his spiritual and moral salvation depending on his willingness to reach for help, no matter how backhanded this attempt may be. Talking to a priest reminds about whom he is deep down. It works a bit like psychoanalysis for him for he’s trying to sort out who he wants to be.

Yet, Matt is still somewhat convinced that he’s under a kind of symbolic family curse: “my grandmother”, “the real Catholic, […] used to say ‘be careful of the Murdock boys, they got the devil in them”. He recalls how “ every now and then” “something indide of him would snap” and “his eyes would go dead and he’d start walking forward real slow, hands at his side, like he wasn’t afraid of anything”, cornering his frightened opponent in order to “let the devil out”. He concludes wistfully “what he was feeling deep inside, I didn’t understand it. Not back then.” Viewers get a glimpse of the metaphorical evil spirit possessing his mind when the priest tries to make him talk more precisely about the facts: as he prepares to leave, Matt puts the dark glasses on to indicate that he is blind (an echo to the flashback that explained his past in the very beginning of the episode). But the light casts a worrying red shade on them, giving the illusion that the glasses –and by extention the eyes behind- are glowing. The detail is taken from the comic book, but altogether the disquieting moment reminds a bit of the apparence given to Dracula in Coppola’s movie in 1991: under his young human form, the vampire protected his eyes (which would sometimes glow red) with blue glasses. Matt is therefore subtly linked to a demon, whose human looks only serves to distract and charms his victims… Same when he’s in courtroom in episode 3 when he listens to the heartbeat of one of the members of the jury: his specs cast a red shade over his eyes.

In the pilot, when he faces with Foggy their very first client, Karen Page, the insistence on his glasses is even more obvious: it emphasizes his blindness, but also the surnatural power he’s hiding, given that he’s able to hear the woman’s heart and to assess her sincerity. The suit and the sitting position, coupled with the calculating aura surrounding him when he interrogates her can be compared with the equally calm but slightly unsettling presence of Louis Cypher in ‘Angel Heart’ (even though Matt is cautious to put his stick against the wall every time he interrogates a suspect as a lawyer).

Other details hint at his demonic nature: in the opening credits, after a statue of Blind Justice and views of the city floating in a reddish darkness faintly lightened from above, there’s a weeping angel in front of a chuch, before Daredevil’s iconic outfit appears. Plus, the real estate agent stated that “blind people are “God’s mistake”… before meeting charming Matt and becoming more eager to please him. Both occurrences might indirectly refer to a character like Lucifer, the fallen angel. Later, as the characters are alluding to the terrible terrorist attacks against New York and how “this office was barely touched”, the expression used to describe the dramatic events is “death and destruction raining from the sky, nearly wiping Hell’s Kitchen off the map”… Although referring to Manhattan and the actual nearby place of the tragedy, the image brings to mind, in an very different context obviously, the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah by God (Genesis 19; New International Version): “the Lord rained down burning sulfur on Sodom and Gomorrah –from the Lord out of the heavens”. Again, the notion of destruction accompanies Murdock and sin in associated with the reconstruction of the city, shown in the story as being at the hands of criminal organisations.

This underlying red thread in his daily actions is why Matt’s interactions with Karen are meaningful. Before she accepted them as her lawyers, she scoffed “so what, you’re just a couple of good Samaritans?”, leading Murdock to suggest an agreement of sorts, which almost takes the appearance of a pact with the Devil: “you don’t have any money and we don’t have any clients… Maybe we can help each other”. The main difference with the dreadful bargain is that Matt genuinely wants to help her; he’s ready to defend her as an attorney and, later, to protect the proof she managed to retrieve in order to save her. The good intentions that guide his chosen path are perceptible in his apartment when he welcomes the frightened woman home. The first glimpse provided of his living quarters shows a yellow panelled window quite reminiscent of stained glasses in a church. Various playful allusions to Hell help them to get better acquainted, as Karen jokes about wanting to change her lent shirt, because she’s “a Hellion fan” and Matt explains that the almost blinding light coming from the huge advertising screen in front of his big living room windows allowed him to get “a hell of a discount” on the place… When she’s comfortable enough, he starts interrogating her again. She’s shocked almost speechless at how much he was able to guess, while he sits in front of her, unmoving and disquieting behind the reddened light playing on his glasses. The nearly hypnotic quality of their talk reminds again of Coppola’s Dracula, when he was charming Mina into trusting him and, later, when he managed to dine with her in order to make her remember events of her past life. Matt is similarly winning her trust and using it to force the truth out of her, but he’s not doing it for nefarious purposes: this part is left to the enigmatic Wesley, who’s also wearing glasses and a suit while threatening people. He resembles an evil businessman (again, like in ‘Angel Heart’), representing his mysterious “employer” and the contrast is made even more obvious by Matt’s wariness towards the “shark in a skin suit” when they meet in his office in episode 3.

Indeed, even though Matt perceives himself as tainted by evil, he’s reaching out for God and religion. He’s plagued by guilt (about his dad’s death, his instinct for violence and the actions he’s planning to take) and his whole ordeal through the season is a kind of quest for redemption, under the symbol of earning himself a new identity: after fighting the Kingpin and proving himself with a symbolical bloodied oath against crime, he’s christened with the nickname “Daredevil” by the medias, meaning that they’re saluting his fearlessness instead of the violence he used. There’s something Christic about Matt, which is hinted at by the fact that the Messiah’s name is used as a swearword by both Murdocks: like Jesus in the Bible, he’s a son left alone and who’s willing to save the world… only here, the notion de violence leads him to isolation, instead of companionship…

Interestingly, crime fighting and religion are present in many films noirs: ‘The Hoodlum Priest’ (1961) or ‘The Mightnight Story’ (1957) are examples where the two concepts are linked through the character of a Catholic priest. However, Father Lantom’s connection to the genre only serves to put emphasis on Matt’s real dad. Matt’s obsession for his late parent is latent through the pilot, because two other little boys were also impacted by crime: the man who was killed because of Karen’s suspicions “had a family, a little boy” and, at the end, the Russian mobsters kidnapped a boy in order to put pressure on his father, forcing DD to come to his rescue.

Fatherly figures: the boxer and the blind man

Moreover, the boxer is a proeminent figure in film noir imagery and viewers can recognozise echos of its depictions in Jack Murdock’s fate.

Boxers are often represented as dangerous, with a marked inclination for violence: as such, they embody the temptation of a corrupted society, luring film noir characters towards a life of brutality and rage, sometimes with the incentive of money from shady people. Movies like ‘Body and Soul’ (1947), ‘Iron Man’ (1951), ‘Champion (1949) or neo noir ‘Raging Bull’ (1980) exemplify the stereotype that matches Jack’s lack of control when fighting and, ultimately, how he chose winning his last ill-fated match in order to show Matt what is right, even though it led him ultimately to leave his disabled boy alone in a pretty dark world.

Indeed, boxers in movies are also victims of others’greed and of treacherous betting games. In ‘The Set-Up’ (1949), boxer Stocker is victim of a similar situation and is badly beaten up for making the same choice of refusing to cheat and to give up… ‘The Harder They Fall’ (1956) also insists on the corruption of the boxing world. Then, the precarity of the job and its seemingly inevitable links to the criminal world sometimes put boxers and former boxers at risk: ‘99 River Street’ (1953) and ‘Breakdown’ both present boxers who were framed for a crime they didn’t commit. They became collateral victims of other people’s wrong-doings, just like Jack Murdock, making them also tragic figures fighting for their life and freedom of conscience.

Another influence on Matt’s childhood is the mysterious Stick who helped him groom his fighting skills. He’s the mentor/coach who briefly took the orphaned boy under his wing before he realized Matty was getting emotionally attached to him. He left then, fueling even more Matt’s resentment and abandonment issues. Stick claims a lack of affection for his former protégé, but he kept the paper bracelet that Matt offered him: in that aspect, Matt is blinded to the truth hidden behind the knot of emotions that ties him to the old man.

Indeed, both Murdock and Stick (probably nicknamed in reference to the stick blind people usually carry) share more than an inability to be upfront with their deepest feelings. Both were eerily empowered by their physical disability and Matty could probably relate to his mentor in a way that he couldn’t with his dad, who was kept in the dark about the consequences the accident really had on his son. Both Stick and Matt illustrate the contrast between the powerlessness generally associated with blind people and the actual accute control and awareness it gave them over their body. It stems from a very old idea: it was a well-known topos in Antiquity that some blind people were gifted in another, more powerful way and were able to metaphorically “see” what others could not. In Norse mythology, god Odin had to sacrifice one of his eyes at Mimir’s well to drink from its water and adquire supernatural wisdom and knowledge. In Greek mythology, prophet Tiresias and poet Homer ( in his traditional depiction), even though or maybe because they were blinded to the human world, could get a glimpse of matters related to the gods and serve as intermediaries between them and mere mortals. It seems logic then that Matt admits to Karen that even though trauma recovery taught him to “value the differences” and “make no apologies” for what he lacks, he’d still “give anything to see the sky one more time”… Ironically, what myths sometimes considered as a gift to open a mind’s eye brought Matt closer to asserting the very thin moral line between light and dark in a very religious perspective.

At the same time, blindness also creates another tie with classic films noirs, as many plots involve blind characters such as a temporary blind Marlowe in ‘Murder, My Sweet’ (1944). Blindness or other kind of disabilities often appear in films noirs or thrillers, sometimes involving secondary characters (in ‘Walk Softly, Stranger’ in 1950, a small time criminal is reformed by the love of a paralyzed young woman; in ‘Sudden Danger’ in 1955, a blind man is accused of murder; in ‘Split Second’ in 1953, the protagonist has to fight a mute man; in ‘Cause For Alarm!’ in 1951, a woman takes dare of her bedridden husband until he dies suddenly leaving her in a very uncomfortable situation). Physical disability (very much like amnesia in other occurrences) frequently embodies the loneliness and helpless that characters face when struggling against the rest of the world, generally perceived as threatening in the noir atmosphere, which is why some thrillers use blindness to show how vulnerable their protagonists can be against a threat, like neo-noir thriller ‘Blink’ in 1994 or ‘Wait Until Dark’ starring Audrey Hepburn in 1967. Sometimes too, the main investigator is the one who is -generally temporarily- disabled and unable to move freely: for instance in Hitchock’s ‘Rear Window’ (1954) or in classic murder mysteries such as Ellery Queen’s ‘The Fourth Side of the Triangle’ or Josephine Tey’s ‘The Daughter of Time’ (1951). Generally speaking, getting characters (especially victims or protagonists) restricted by strongly felt physical limitations adds an edge to the danger which is why the device is so abundantly used in the realm of murder mystery story-telling… yet, in Matt’s case, it only illustrates how other people see him. The contrast between this preconception of him as needing help navigating an unfamiliar room or needing a dog and the reality behind his swift fighting prowesses is jarring and adds a measure of secrecy and manipulation to his character.

However, this aspect too benefits from a movie genre cliché featuring blind fighters. Western spaghetti ‘Blindman’ (1971) introduces a blind but skilled gunman for instance. But the closer occurrences involve blind martial artists: ‘Bind Fury’ in 1989 or its well-known Japanese model Zatoichi, a blind masseur and blademaster (in a long series of movies launched since 1962). Zatoichi undoubtly served as the archetype for Stick, even though the latter is far more disturbing, especially in his introductory scene in episode 7 when he talks Japanese before coldly beheading a man with a katana.

Japan also provides the explanation for the difference in how Matt and Stick interpret their relationship: Matt wanted an educator who served as a replacement for his dad, while Stick acted like his sensei, a master whom Matt was supposed to learn from and follow, but which also allowed Stick to escape any emotional involvement if he wanted to. In that perspective, the scenes where the old man teaches his pupil to change his vision of the world and to move remind of the iconic ‘Karate Kid’ series (started in 1984), although the relationship between sensei and kōhai lacks the warmth and moral standarts showed in the movies.

2) The associate: ‘Foggy’ Nelson (Elden Henson), best friend and moral counterpart

A classic plot device to ground up a volatile protagonist and make him more relatable to the audience is to pair him up with a calmer man whose influence would counterbalance the man’s edginess. After all, friendship is an important ingredient of tragedies when the hero is on the verge of madness: Pylades’ presence allowed Orestes not to face the consequences of his crime alone and Shakespeare made sure Hamlet could open a bit of his clouded psyche to viewers when talking to Horatio, whose concerned rationality couldn’t prevent his friend from losing his mind… And coincidentally, both occurrences deal with tragic characters resorting to violence in consequence of losing their father, just like Matt.

Friendships that balance two different kinds of characters are of course often used in the crime story-telling area. Mismatched partners abound: skilled loners paired with more normal and outgoing men (Conan Doyle’s Holmes and Watson), loose cannons latched on by-the-rule cops (buddy cop movie ‘Lethal Weapon’ in 1987) or family men obligated to cope with cynics (film noir ‘Between Mightnight and Dawn’ in 1950, or more recently the first season of TV show ‘True Detective’).

Interestingly, even though Matt’s subtle assurance and skills tend to attract the spotlight in their partnership and though Foggy referred to himself as his “wingman” when they became friends, Foggy’s qualities serve to remind viewers of Matt’s shortcomings. Nelson is frank to the point of humorous bluntness sometimes and honest in his friendship, which enlightens Murdock’s web of lies. He’s dedicated to their firm, while it feels like Matt is more often than not using it as a façade. While being supposedly less successful with the ladies, he’s able to try and pursue romantic relationships, even though he failed to take the step with Karen and fled into the comforting arms of his ex-girlfriend, whereas Matt has a problem with beautiful but dangerous women and is ultimately unable to commit to love. Last, not least, Foggy is able to bring himself to forgive, while Matt is stuck obsessing over the past for years.

Indeed, one important difference with this well-known partnership situation is that Foggy is not aware of the true nature of their friendship. Although he’s Matt’s sidekick in the courtroom, he doesn’t take any share in the real action, which he’s blissfully ignorant of. Yet, more than Murdock, he’s prone to taking charge of the legwork in the actual investigation concerning their client Elena Cardenas, which makes him much more involved with their case. Matt warns him off, for fear he would put himself in danger, as he doesn’t fully realize how deep the connection with Fisk runs.

When coming across an injured masked Matt, Foggy is livid at Murdock’s hypocritical carefulness regarding his safety, while he keeps taking suicidal risks himself. There’s a shift in Foggy’s trust afterwards, as he asks his former roommate: “what the hell do I know about Matt Murdock?”He starts doubting everything Matt ever told him, snarking that Claire, the nurse friend who just stitched him up, was hot “but I guess you already knew that, huh?” and bluntly asking “are you even really blind?”

Predicably, Matt’s blindness had indeed been the very first step that brought them to feel some camaraderie, because Foggy was very relaxed and accepting towards Matt’s difference. He openly commented on it and didn’t treat Matt differently, with uncomfortable embarrassement or as if he were “made of glass” like most people tend to do, which was illustrated in Matt’s first appearance as a blind man with the real state agent alternately calling him “God’s mistake” and fussing over him… On the contrary, Foggy insisted on the similarities between them –that they both came from Hell’s Kitchen- and valued other qualities, first calling Matt a hero for saving a man in the accident that cost him his eyes and then praising his looks, telling him that as he’ll be his wingman because“you’re gonna open up a whole caliber of women I’ve only dreamed of”. He immediately tried to set Matt at ease by valorizing his qualities and looking up to him: in a few words, Matt’s difference has become a mark of bravery and a subtle hooking up tactic, “the whole wounded, handsome duck thing”, making Matt’s success with the fairer sex a running joke through their years of friendship. And the better part is that Foggy offered his friendship as if it did not require any other thought, even implying that he would be the one beneficying from it…

What characterizes Foggy is his lack of jealousy towards the handsomer and more brilliant Murdock: he bows to him when Matt wants to take a case he got wary of (episode 3) and generally listens to him and lets him take the final decisions regarding their moral policy. He’s the one reaching out to Matt and trying to build his self-esteem, offering him delicately the comfort Matt needed after being left by the parental figures in his life (his mother, his father and his mentor). Foggy is an emotional pilar in his loneliness, the closest thing he has to a family, someone who’s been here for him through the years, from college to a lucrative but morally questionable internship and to building their own firm out of thin air. Foggy is even the more attached to their association, which is emphasized by his insistence at getting them a proper sign with their names on their door.

The truth is that Foggy probably knows Matt well enough to sense that there’s more than meet the eye in him: even though he doesn’t know about his abilities for most of their friendship, he knows there’s something “spooky” about how Matt is able to guess things. He also coincidentally compares them to the duo featured in 1986 movie ‘Top Gun’: “me and you, Maverick and Goose. No secrets”. Even though he doesn’t listen when Matt amends “Goose died and he was married”, Foggy has hit pretty close to home: Maverick was dangerously reckless due to his father’s death, just like Matt…

Foggy’s ideal of a companionship without secrets makes Matt’s lack of trust sting even more, to the point that Foggy starts questioning everything he knows about the other guy, even his involvement in criminal activities. He’s miffed at having been left out of the loop more than anything which is why he balks at seeing that Claire knows both sides of Matt’s life, when he does not; he’s not even calmed by Matt’s scoffing about confiding in him when they first met nor by his admittance that he didn’t even tell his dad after the accident. There’s something in Nelson’s insistence in bringing up Matt’s weakness for beautiful women that hints that he’s aware that his friend doesn’t give the same importance to their bond as he does (telling him in the pilot that “if there’s a stunning woman with questionable character in the room, Matt Murdock’s gonna find her and Foggy Nelson is gonna suffer” or asking him to “climb off whoever you’re on” and join him and Karen for a drink in episode 2). Still, his reluctant loyalty and devotion show as he doesn’t shut Matt out of his life or doesn’t even storm out. He keeps telling him rather harshly what he thinks about the whole mess but wants to hear the truth because he tries to understand. He ultimately covers up for him by keeping the charade when Karen calls. He did to her just what he hates Matt has been doing to him: “I just lied to someone that I care about”. And after vacillating in terminating the whole thing with Matt by symbolically putting their sign in the garbage, he decides to just stay by his side.

All in all, Foggy is often the one trying to help for unselfish reasons, unlike Matt who tries to starve off his violent instincts. In spite of his posture of claimed practicality and pretended greediness, he represents the moral ideal that Matt is looking for. Even though Matt seems to lead their relation, Foggy actually holds the cracking foundations of Matt’s life together. He’s the light to Matt’s brooding darkness, creating between the two of them a poignant but surprisingly hopeful chiaroscuro.

3) Karen Page (Deborah Ann Woll): secretary, woman in distress and potential femme fatale

While Foggy’s character is pretty straightforward, Karen’s complex situation involves a mixing of different female figures in film noirs.

Firstly, her introduction in the pilot refers to a well-known theme: in those movies, many people are framed for murder after waking up near a corpse, often after a more or less mild case of amnesia. In ‘Whirlpool’ (1949), for instance, the protagonist cannot remember if she committed the crime; similarly, in ‘The Blue Gardenia’ (1953), a woman is not sure if she killed the man she was on a date with and who tried to make unwanted advances towards her. Same kind of situation in ‘Dark City’, a neo noir science fiction movie from 1998 and in the comics book series (and movie) ‘Sin City’ by Frank Miller –who worked superbly on the Daredevil comics- in ‘The Hard Goodbye’, Marv awakens to find the murdered body of Goldie, the woman he had spent the night with, and as a consequence the police suspects him of killing her. More generally, black-outs are often used in films noirs to cage characters in difficult situations and intensify the threatening atmosphere and the moral ambiguity on people who even doubt themselves.

Moreover, the disturbing setting at Karen’s apartment enlightens how dangerous she may be. It reverses the situation in ‘Decoy’ (1946) where the movie opens with a very treacherous femme fatale dying at her own apartment and confessing the reasons why she was killed to a doctor. Indeed, there’s something very suspicious about Karen when Matt and Foggy first meet her at the police precinct. It follows the lead of ‘The Maltese Falcon’ (1931, then remade in 1941 with Humphrey Bogart): Sam Spade and his partner Archer meet a female client whose intentions are definitely not what she claims them to be; same with ‘Accomplice’ in 1946: it features another dangerous femme fatale as the client of a private investigator. Foggy is completely aware of that aspect of Karen’s case, since he calls her “a stunning woman with questionable character”.

However, Matt knows better: given that he can detect her lies by listening to her heartbeat, he wants to protect her. Karen is actually a key witness in a white-collar crime involving her employer. She’s the classic pulp fiction-like woman in distress of the story, as well as the character wrongly accused, two types usually found in crime movies. Karen therefore impersonates in her introduction two opposite facets of the noir female character: for Foggy, she represents danger, while Matt only sees her as a victim. She’s good and bad, a lead to a potentially mortal case and the helpful, moral person who’s trying to put a stop to it.

To do so, she accepts to work for Foggy and Matt out of gratitude, changing once again her category. She becomes “the secretary”, a usual fixture in movies which often involve private eyes and attorney’s offices… But that kind of character can be ambiguous too, depending on their actions. One type describes secretaries spying on their employer (‘Criminal Court’ in 1946), or who have disturbing private agendas (Philip Marlowe meets one in the novel ‘The High Window’, written in 1942 and in its corresponding movie ‘The Brasher Doubloon’, in 1947). Characters can also embody the supportive female secretary, typically in love with her boss in a clichéd way: that’s the case with Mickey Spillane’s Mike Hammer and his assistant Velda.

As such, Karen’s tendency to investigate on her own follows this softer side of the stereotype: her talents for finding connections and her determination reminds of the protagonist in ‘Phantom Lady’ (1942, based on a novel by William Irish/Cornell Woolrich). Even though her primary motivation here is not to save the man she loves, Karen too starts becoming emotionally involved with one of her bosses …

Allied with Matt and Foggy, she represents the third aspect of hard boiled detectives’ work. Murdock uses violence and conducts ruthless interrogations among shady informants in the dead of the night –making him the brutal private eye-, Nelson reunites clues and conclusions like a detective performing an investigation, while Karen is still playing a secret double game by hiding some facts to her friends: she’s the one truly acting outside of the law. Following the model of many films noirs, she’s a loner, as her talk with Foggy at the bar hinted at: she is not at home in Hell’s Kitchen and she’s been trying to keep what she knows to herself… Indeed, at the climax of the series, she is confronted with the same moral choice that’s been plaguing Matt for the entire season. When Wesley kidnapped her and threatened to kill her loved ones if she doesn’t accept to work for Fisk and to do some damage control, she chooses to remedy the situation by shooting him. She commits murder, whereas Matt manages to rein his thirst for blood in… At the end, they both find themselves hiding a dangerous secret involving violence, but the difference if that Matt has gained a form of moral validation by being recognized by the police and the media, as well as being forgiven by Foggy. Karen on the other hand is left alone after choosing the same method that Wesley was willing to use. Even though she’s come closer to Matt and might one day reach a better understanding of the darkness surrounding him, she’s also distanced herself from the ideal of right and wrong that Matt has been pondering since his father’s sacrifice. Wesley was Karen’s personal adversary, who wanted her dead and insulted her at their first meeting in the office of Nelson and Murdock; yet, she’s chosen to get rid of him to make herself and everyone safe. It contrasts with how Matt chose to have his own archenemy arrested: he chose to focus on whom he was fighting, on righting some wrongs and protecting the city, instead of concentrating on fighting to relieve his overwhelming emotions. The moment with Wesley is made even more pivotal when compared to her fateful encounter with hitman Bullseye in the comic: both men were willing to let walk away alive, but they also threatened someone she cared for… and, when held at gunpoint, both told her that the weapon they discarded and that she grabbed was empty. The two occurrences ended in death, yet in a very different way: in the comics, Karen was hurt, while here, she emblematically loses the innocence that had her accept help from Nelson and Murdock in the first place. She’s guilty of the very same kind of crime she was first wrongly accused of.

From a moral standpoint, her role is therefore complementary to Claire’s influence on Matt. Claire Temple –whose name suggests light and whose surname alludes to religion- represents another cliché in the noir era. She’s the sweet woman who tries to save the endangered, ambiguous protagonist. Her job as a nurse completes the picture, as it finds an echo in movies like ‘Where Danger Lives’ (1950) –the story of a man who falls for a femme fatale, before getting back with his nicer nurse girlfriend-, ‘Backfire’ (1950) or ‘Kiss the Blood off My Hands’ (1948).

Yet, even though Claire’s presence might have bent Matt’s determination to fall into his darkest fantasies, she’s also aware that her influence is not enough and that she’s only getting emotionally involved with a man who closed his feelings off, especially after episode 4. The angel of mercy leaves to pop up in another Netflix show, ‘Jessica Jones’, realizing that she never really belonged with Murdock in the first place… In fact, in Marvel comic books, Claire Temple plays savior to an injured Luke Cage, who becomes her love interest, and, more generally, she comes across as a loose adaptation of the comic ‘Night Nurse’, who actually interacted with Daredevil at some point (for instance in ‘The King of Hell’s Kitchen’, vol 58).

Her character thus complements Karen and contrasts with her: both their romantic overtures –respectively with Matt and with Foggy- ended up not going anywhere, but Claire choose to leave to protect herself, while a tainted Karen stayed by Daredevil’s side.

4) The reporter: Ben Urich (Vondie Curtis-Hall)

Karen’s involvement brings to mind her accomplice in her secret investigation: like her, Ben Urich follows a number of well-known noir clichés.

Firstly, he’s a journalist teaming up with a woman, a notion used in ‘Abandoned’ (1949). Even though his job would make him an ambivalent character in some movies, like lawyers or secretaries (‘The Underworld Story’, 1950; ‘Sweet Smell of Success’, 1957; ‘The Glass Alibi’, 1946), Ben is devoted to his job and does it out of moral duty instead of hoping for personal gain. He’s not the voice-over/narrator of the story, as he often tends to do in DD comics, but he’s seen from the beginning as an observer of the criminal world. He knows informants and he’s aware that times have changed: Fisk’s presence in the underworld has brought new “rules”, as it is stated in his first and telling appearance in episode 3. The mention of said rules is part of a game metaphor –along with the playing cards he uses to identify the “players” in the scene in episode 9-, which defines his view of the job: he does not get involved, only sees and reports from the outside, like he symbolically watches the city from the river bank the first time viewers see him… It is further hinted at when his informant compares his criminal career to a play: they were “kings of the castle”, even with “bodies in the trunk”, which makes them similar to Macbeth… crime is a dangerous spectacle and, for the longest time, Ben is meant to be only a spectator and a critic of corruption and greed for power.

Yet, he’s also a kind man, willing to excuse from any blame the “kids” of the man whom he incriminates in his article, like the informant remembers. Ulrich is thus immediately linked to the idea of family and wanting to protect it; as the other man tells him, it “used to be if you killed a man, you sent his wife flowers… Now they just send his wife with him”… This explains the foreboding warning that Ulrich receives at the end of the secret meeting: “take a pass on this one, Benny, some fights will just get you bloody”… Ben’s fate is therefore announced in this first introduction -the rough patch he’s going through with his ill wife and his difficulties helping her by struggling with the hospital and insurances, and his ultimate death at the hands of the man he’s been investigating…

Ben Ulrich is an old-school journalist, who uses old fashioned vocabulary with his boss (like “girlie mag”) and who still believes that newspapers are meant to bring news to people, to keep them informed instead of just diverting them as his boss wants, by reusing endlessly the same articles without in-deep research, like a “fluff piece” about a possible subway line with a poll about the preferred color, “like M&M’s”… Ulrich is the only one who wants to do “a real story” and “to connect the dots”, to keep playing the game… even though “it doesn’t sell papers” anymore.

All in all, Ben comes closer to a reporter to the 50’s, eager to keep writing “the hell out of the news” and, as it is customary in films noirs, who’s going through a professional and personal crisis. His career as a hot shot reporter is behind him and he refuses for the biggest part of the season to change his ways. Plus, his wife being at the hospital with a straining illness that affects her memory shakes even deeper his world… Ben is teetering on the edge of losing everything (like the reporter in the movie ‘Appointment with a Shadow’, 1957) , but, unlike the typical film noir loser who turns to alcohol, he holds his head high and keeps going as far as he can. He then throws himself in investigating whatever clue he can find on what is happening in the criminal world, much like the protagonist in ‘The First Deadly Sin’ (1980) does to cope with his wife’s illness and the threat of retirement…

His dedication links him to the figure of the crusading reporter, a man who uses the power of words and publication to fight crime, like in ‘Big Town after Dark’ (1947), ‘High Tide’ (1947), ‘The Sellout’ (1952), ‘Deadline – U.S.A.’ (1952), ‘Jigsaw’ (1949). What makes his fate more tragic is that his flair and work are not taken as seriously as they ought to, which means that he’s forced to work in the shadows with Karen’s help in order to uncover the truth.

That secrecy establishes an interesting similarity with Matt’s activity. He’s also connected to him by the threat of losing his closest loved one, like Matt lost his father, and he spends time in the hospital where Claire’s working. He too displays integrity in his line of work: it’s about justice, not money. Alluding to deep friendship and openness between the super hero and the reporter in the comics, Ben is intrigued by Matt in his masked man persona. He’s one of the few who doubts his guilt and, when he finally meets Murdock the lawyer, he seizes him up in a telling manner… Unfortunately, Ben’s demise doesn’t allow them to become long-time friends and confidents. However, given that his –sudden and disheartening- death becomes a turning point in the investigation, his character gets to define part of the story, a characteristic for someone who, in true noir fashion, has often played narrator for DD’s adventures on paper.

Last, not least, Ben’s incorruptibility echoes his counterpart in the comics –especially when things started getting very ugly for Matt, he had no part in it and snapped out of the paralyzing intimidation brought upon him after he witnessed a corrupted cop being tortured for wanting to talk. In that respect, his attitude contrasts with the hords of cops on Fisk’s payroll, which is a usual occurrence in classic crime films as well (‘The Case Against Brooklyn’, 1958; ‘The Racket’, 1928).

5) The gangster/ villain: Wilson Fisk, aka “the Kingpin” (Vincent d’Onofrio)

Gangsters are usual features in classic movies: indeed, many films noir depict the violent rise and fall of mob bosses, like for instance ‘Baby Face Nelson’ (1957), ‘New York Confidential’ (1955) or even earlier examples such as ‘Little Caesar’ (1931), ‘The Public Enemy’ (1931) or ‘Scarface’ (1932) and its better known version by Brian de Palma in 1983.

Nonetheless, many things set Fisk apart. His obsessive morning routine, which helps him regain an appearance of calm after recurring nightmares, is inspired by the beginning of ‘American Psycho’ (2000) –which served also as reference for the opening credits of TV show Dexter… Yet, while these occurrences put emphasis on the dangerousness of both killers –with cold detachment in the movie and playfully suggested sadism in the show-, the routine in DD hints more at Wilson’s torment than at his impassiveness. It indicates that he’s a ruthless killer, who can behead a man with no hint of remorse, or who did murder and dismember his own father, but he’s not a cold-blooded psychopath. His barely repressed brutality and anger stems from a childhood traumatism and the taboo of murdering his violent dad: like the repeated dismemberment he’s committing, his soul is falling apart.

That is why he seeks validation by creating deep relations laced with abiding affection. Wesley for instance both is a very devoted second in command who sullies his own hands in order to protect his employer and is privy to far more personal matters: he knows Fisk’s mother and is to some extent aware of the danger she may present when he discovers that Karen and Ben had been visiting her. He also plays the part of a trustworthy confident when Fisk is struggling between the demands of his business associates and his blooming love for Vanessa … Of course, even though Fisk cares for Wesley –to the point of committing a dreadful murder to avenge him-Vanessa is the defining presence in his life: whereas in the comics, in the happier years of their love story, she cared for him in spite of his criminal activities and wanted him to retire, in the show, she’s supportive because she shares his vision for the sake of loving him. She’s probably acting like the real femme fatale of the storyline.

Interestingly, Vanessa learns to know him through art, because they meet in her art gallery in front of a white monochrome painting (episode 3). When she asks him how the painting makes him feel, joking about it representing “a rabbit in a snowstorm”, he simply answers “it makes me feel alone”… Later Fisk has purchased the painting and has hanged it in his bedroom to watch it after his nightmares. The textured monochrome reminds him of the wall his dad forced him to stare at while he started beating his mom up: it was the last empty vision of an awful and helpless normalcy he knew before snapping and committing parricide. It makes him feel alone because it symbolizes the moment he crossed the line into accepting violence. As such, the white painting serves to reveal Fisk’s darkest secret, but also the deep trauma that lead him to become a ruthless criminal; like in Oscar Wilde’s ‘The Picture of Dorian Gray’, it shows what really lies inside his soul behind the zen-like powerful appearance he tries to keep up.

Wilson therefore shares Matt’s obsessions: he is haunted by his father’s ghost, even though his is more a counter-model than the man he looks up too; he strives not to be like him, failing to see how his violent tendencies create a similarity between himself and the man he consider as evil. On the contrary, Matt wants to be worth the sacrifice his father made and perceive his fighting as something that links him to the devil people used to see in him when he was boxing. Like Matt, Wilson’s conflicted inner self has been shaped by the childhood trauma of losing that role model, yet, Matt’s legacy was one of care and self-sacrifice (which is why Matt has become blind in the first place). Fisk’s dad only taught him to use people and hurt them. Wilson’s birthright is one of destruction, one that he refuses to acknowledge, which is why he takes refuge in the notion of saving the city.

Like Matt, again, he’s obsessed by making the city a symbol of what he wants for himself: it represents power and control for him, covered by the claims of wanting to protect it. Matt too tethers on the edge between saving and destroying what he cares for and has chosen brutality as release, because fighting others also represents fighting his self-destructive tendencies an the guilt he’s running away from. Fisk’s release is giving death to people, hitting and hurting them until something snaps in their body and they die, like it did when he killed his father. Violence takes a very different aspect for them: Matt only breaks bones and avoids killing (such a scene opens and closes the pilot), while Fisks’ rage knows no bound once unlashed and he goes as far as cutting a head off with a car door by forceful blows.

More than Fisk’s web of crime à la Moriarty, it’s probably that parallel between the hero who wants to believe he knows no pity and the villain who clutches to the claim that he’s doing the right thing in the end that makes him the foe who defines Matt’s mission. Like in a Hitchock movie, both men are bound by a telling duality: they are lonely men who feel guilty and who try to make sense of their childhood by redeeming themselves through violence and through a city that comes to represent both their shadowed psyche and the family they’ve been deprived of. Fisk embodies what Matt could have become and a part of himself he’s afraid of, a man manipulating everything from the shadows and tempted to get rid of those who stand in his way…

The parallel is particularly expressed through two essential notions: choice and religion.

Making decisions is a favorite concept of Fisk, but every person in the storyline is confronted with the difficulty of wanting doing the right thing or not. In the pilot, there are minor occurrences that set the theme: the very first scene in the modern timeline shows Turk explaining to his prisoners that they’ll get a bucket if they behave or be hurt if they don’t; later, Foggy explains teasingly to their reluctant cop friend that their divergences cannot be explained by “career choices”, but because they never got along.

In fact, almost every important subplot is symbolized by a moral crossroad: Jack Murdock made a choice by fighting fairly his last match instead of accepting money to lose. This idea was heavily underlined when the deal was offered to him (“he don’t want to do it, he don’t do it”, “man makes his choice and we make ours” in ep 2).

Many times, characters tend to feel overwhelmed by circumstances and they justify decisions they fear or regret by telling that they didn’t have a choice. The feeling of being robbed from the ability to choose a path instead of being ushered into one can be found in many scenes: in episode 8, when Karen and Matt decide to start fighting legally to protect the firm and their ideal of justice, she asks him “do we have a choice?” He simply answers “not so much”… It gets even more obvious in episode 10 when the flashback showing how Matt and Foggy left the prestigious firm they were working for is merged with the modern storyline, as Matt is attempting to justify that he “didn’t think [he] had a choice” when he started his double life or when he told Claire about it instead of confiding in his best friend… Also a distressed Ben starts to realize in the same episode when facing the reality of his wife’s lucidity slowly slipping away from him, “there’s nothing worse feeling choices are made for us”…

But others try to shake that feeling and push the people they care for into making decisions instead of going with the flow. In episode 7, Stick tells Matty that “smart is making the right decision at the right time”, and that he needs to let go of his guilt about his dad’s fate because “we all pay for our choices, kid… Maybe your old man fought for you, maybe he did it for himself. The only thing you know for sure is that he’s gone now”, so it’s “time to stop taking a beating and start giving one”.

In that perspective, the fate of the Russian thug that Matt tried to save from Fisk is telling. At first, he and his brother follow Fisk’s instructions, even though Wesley silkily lures them into thinking that “the choice of how we proceed is yours” (ep 4). But later, when he finds himself at a dead end, Matt tells him to “choose a side”. When the man answers “I choose my own”, Matt retorts “not an option, Fisk made sure of that”, which leads the criminal to do the right thing and help Matt get out of the situation alive.

Wilson follows the same path. He struggles to make a decision regarding his life when Vanessa’s love started changing his priorities. Madame Gao then warns him to “choose and choose wisely. Or others shall choose for you”. Others only represent fate and its crushing power to some extent: Wilson sums up her advice to Wesley with these words “it was something Gao said to me: I had to choose a path or fate would choose for me”. Decision making is at the forefront of his thoughts, for he reflects in episode 8 that “being informed knowing facts as they are not how we wish to perceive them can tip the balance between life and death”. And it’s his choice to step into the light, to abandon his “foolish” decision of dreaming of changing the city from the shadow, because he “can no longer do it alone” that forces the others to opt for a line of action too: “ I cannot keep living in the shadows afraid of the light, none of us can. None of us should be forced to: we must resist those who would have us live in fear”…

In the end, thus, Karen too was asked to take action. Wesley commented “you made a choice and that choice has brought you here on this night, at this particular moment in time. Perhaps that’s the way it was always gonna be. Perhaps we’re destined to follow a path none of us can see, only vaguely sense, as it takes our hand, guiding us towards the inevitable… ”

The mystical/philosophical willfulness only adds to the impression that they’re all trapped in a Greek tragedy, given that each of them tries to struggle against crushing circumstances, though their efforts only serve to force others to make decisions that would later impact them. In a way, they all finally realize that there’s only one solution in the overpowering age-old dilemma of human nature: to not let themselves be robbed of their ability to choose and to deal with the consequences. This is why the tone changes in the final episodes: in ep 12, Karen advices Matt to try to mend things with Foggy; when he tells her that they’re no longer speaking to each other and that “it’s his choice”, she retorts “only if you let it be”. Same with Vanessa when she at first refuses to let her protective dangerous lover get her out of the country: she insists “I know being with you would be complicated. I made that choice… One I still make”. Later too, Urich refused to cower from Fisk when he comes to his home to say “I promise I’ll be honest with you, Mr. Urich… whether you choose to believe, that’s up to you”. His last decision was to start publishing the truth on the internet and he didn’t hesitate to tell it to his enemy’s face, even though it cost him his life. In the finale, Matt and Karen sum the whole conclusion up: “a lot of decisions I’d give anything to go back and change… but I can’t. None of us can. It’s like I told Foggy, all we can do is move forward together”.

Of course, Wilson Fisk and Matt Murdock appear as the two faces of the same coin in regard to choices. The notion of blindness corroborates both the ambiguity of their respective positions and that feeling of helplessness that they both resent. There are many other blind characters in the story and many of them work indirectly for Fisk: their blindness is an act of faith in the dream he claims to promote. In the same manner, Fisk is not blind, but his vision is stuck to the representation of a wall he’s still staring at. This is why Matt’s crucial speech in court works for both his character and for Fisk, as well as for the others who accompany their struggle. He talks about “questions of morality, of right and wrong, good and evil. Sometimes, the delineation between the two is a sharp line. Sometimes it’s a blur and often it’s like pornography: you just know when you see it.” By posing the question of his client’s guilt not as a moral problem, but as a legal one, with witnesses and conclusions, he too forces the jury to make a decision regarding the case and his own moral involvement in what he plans to do later: “beyond these walls, he may well face a judgment of his own making. But here, in this courtroom, the judgment is yours and yours alone”. Of course, the moral line gets even blurrier when that “hell of a speech” buys the hitman a jail free card, which will only lead him to commit gory suicide for fear of consequences after telling Matt Fisk’s name…

Somehow, the moral questioning finds a solution in the larger picture. Firstly, codes in films noirs demand that the successful criminal mastermind finds his demise: therefore Fisk’s spectacular downfall follows the classic “crime doesn’t pay” logic, as he progressively loses his reputation, his chance at happiness and his freedom. The moral quality also finds a resonating echo in the religious aspect of Wilson’s character.

Indeed, like Matt is attracted to evilness, Wilson lures himself into thinking that he is a benefactor on a mission. When watching him state that he’s no longer “afraid of the light”, Karen and her friends see him as a “psycho Jesus” and with Matt she hopes that “if there is a God and if he cares at all about any of us, Fisk will get what he deserves”. Later, when Fisk decides to kill Urich, the latter denies that the world around them is too preoccupied with futilities to care about the truth: he says “guess I have more faith in humanity”, which Wilson comments with the line “so did Christ, if I recall”. Wilson Fisk embodies an interesting version of the Antechrist, who deceives himself and others into believing in him, before the real messianic hero defeats him. He’s a fallen angel too, a man who wanted to be good, but who was soiled by his greed for power and his addiction for violence: like Lucifer, his pride in his dream kept him from facing the blackness of his soul…

Actually, Fisk only realizes that he’s not pure at heart and that means do not justify the end when he is first arrested. When he’s taken away, he starts telling his guards about the story of the Good Samaritan –the same Karen alluded to when she accepted to take Matt and Foggy as her lawyers. During years, Fisk lured himself into thinking he was the Samaritan who helped the injured traveler whom everyone ignored: lamenting that “how even the best of men can be deceived by their true nature”, he comes to accept that he was all along “the ill intent who set upon the traveler on a road that he should not have been on”. He illustrates this statement by having some of the guards killed off by the ones he corrupted, once again symbolically hurting innocent “travelers”. The power that his seated position conveys and his assurance contrast with the relieved but small scale celebration held by Karen, Matt and Foggy. When he rises from the dark police van illuminated by spots of red, he looks evil, walking among dead bodies and destruction, his black coat floating behind him … His new assumed confidence is in opposition with the new outfit that Matt dones: the hero is seen from inside the box he’s staring into and which reminds of the one where he’s been keeping his father’s old boxing outfit.

The progression of Wilson’s new persona was foreshadowed by a talk Matt had with Father Lantom. When Matt asked the priest if he believed the Devil existed in this world, the man explained that when he was young, he believed he was just a “minor figure in the grand scheme”, because “in the scripture, the Hebrew word “Satan” actually means “adversary”. It’s applied to any antagonist: angels and humans, serpents and kings… Medieval theologians reinterpreted those passages to be about a single monstrous enemy”. Yet, years later, during the very murderous conflict in Rwanda, he met such a monster in the person of a militia commander who took pleasure in talking for hours to a respected village elder, “a holy man”, before “he dragged him out in front of his village and hacked him to pieces along with his entire family”: in that cold-blooded monster, he “saw the Devil”, “he walks among us taking many forms”… Interestingly, the pattern of conversing with an intended victim and proclaiming his respect before killing him in a shocking manner is exactly what made Ben’s murder chilling.

Yet, Lantom’s first comprehension of the concept of Devil expresses a fascinating connection with the storytelling that characterizes comics. Indeed, in other kind of stories, the characters have the ability to move on (like Dorothy in ‘The Wizard of Oz’ or more recently, Jane in the TV show ‘The Mentalist’): here, the concept is different, because others are the ones defining the characters’ role in the story. Hero and villain are not that different, they’re both lonely men who express their suffering, grief and feeling of inadequacy through violence. But each of them gets his part because of the other: the Messianic criminal and the unfeeling devil who saves people in back-alleys find their path by meeting and comparing their life goals. This way of telling a story with roles more than personalities reminds of the beginning of the comic book era, back in the 60’s, where villains were only defined with stereotypes and by comparison with the good guys: actions were more telling than character development. Back then, villains simply acted like bad guys because they were villains, basically: the part defined their personality, they often had no more pressing motives, because the plot was more important than any subtleties of character development, which explains the relative status quo… later, particularly since the Golden Age, inner conflicts started to be the key of many heroes’ dealing with the complexity of life, making them more relatable (like Spiderman or Daredevil especially after the Elektra arc for instance). Hence Fisk discovering his villainy after society assigned him the part of the bad guy when he was arrested: he’s following the rules of the comics genre regarding villains, leading to a reflection on this kind of storytelling somehow reminiscent of the bad guy’s motives in the movie ‘Unbreakable’ (2000).

A lack of colors inspired by films noirs: a city of night and a world of blood and fire

In addition to modeling the main characters on film noir figures, many other details add to the reference: the lighting, especially, or unusual and quite graphic camera angles (for instance in the pilot in the scene where Matt wakes up or when the focus is on his glasses during Karen’s interrogation).

One of the most interesting setting and source of visual effects is the localization: the dark city that takes a mysterious and busy life at night is the classic scenery of crime movies since the 30’s. Among many others, titles like ‘Whispering City’ (1947),, ‘Where the Sidewalk Ends’, ‘Panic in the Streets’ (1950)’City That Never Sleeps’ (1952), ‘Crime in the Streets’ (1956) or ‘City of Fear’ (1959) link the darkness of night and crime to the mysterious wonders of urban modernity. It conveys an impression of betrayal and vague despair largely used in pulp fiction and that fits easily in the noir atmosphere.

The show uses the background of Hell’s Kitchen by offering a variety of settings: back streets, docks, construction sites, dumpsters match the mood or the situation of the characters, from observing from a distance, to domineering the city or getting beaten up in a corner. The presence of the city is also hinted at from inside the buildings: the light from the street, white or often yellow, comes from outside, while the inside of the rooms is left in shadows as a symbol of the inner darkness the characters are living in.

As it is, the city almost becomes another character of the storyline. It gets a traumatic background it’s recovering from, like Matt, Fisk and Karen; the timeline the destruction of part of New York also adds a modern, realistic and dramatic atmosphere to the rebuilding that’s taking place. Karen sees it as a threat after being attacked too and tells Foggy “I don’t see the city anymore. All I see are its dark corners… I look around this room and all I see are threats”. On the contrary, hopeful Foggy sees the faces of the people he’s grown to know and care for and whom he names before offering his secretary to “stay out all night” to alleviate her fears, “here, in the lights of Hell’s Kitchen”. He adds wistfully “this city will protect us! This city’s beautiful” (ep 2). The familiarity of his district also created a connection when he first met Murdock: as neighbors, he already knew about him and was eager to make a friend of him.

On the contrary, Fisk’s love makes the city a project that crystallizes what he wants for himself, a form of violent redemption ripped from others. Wesley tries to explain it to Karen: whereas he does not like “the crush of the unwashed garbage stacked on the sidewalk, the air that seems to adhere to your skin, the layer of filth you can never completely wash away”, he tells her that his employer “loves this city, in a way you and I never could”, “almost, I suspect as he loves his mother”. And, like he does for her, he’s willing to commit atrocities in order to protect it. Yet, when Fisk comes to terms with the fact that he’s not a benefactor, but an enemy of Hell’s Kitchen, he admits he’s not the Samaritan when helped a traveler simply because the man “was his neighbor” and “he loved his city and all the people in it”. When he fights Daredevil, he yells at him “this city doesn’t deserve a better tomorrow, it deserves to drown in its filth! It deserves people like my father! People like you!” And Matt only retorts “this is my city, my family”. The city becomes then an object of affection, a surrogate family that needs protecting and that allows his inhabitants to find their true self. It becomes the setting of an age old battle between literal and metaphorical light and dark.

Another effect used in the show is the relative lack of colors: yet, while films noirs used black and white to create a graphic ambiance, here the show tends to focus on shades of red.

The color red is heavily present in many scenes. In the opening credits, the figures of statues or buildings appear as they’ve being covered in a thick dark red substance which hints at how blind Matt perceives the world around him. It also conveys the impression that the whole city is covered in blood or painting, with symbolical representations, like the blind Justice holding the weighting scale and the sword (a reference to both his job as a lawyer and as vigilante, who’s tempted to fancy himself judge and executioner at the very beginning of the story). Then, various buildings used as settings in the comics –a water tower, skyscrapers, Brooklyn bridge, buildings, a church and its weeping angel – before ending on DD, whose head first takes shape slowly. All those things seem to emerge from a reddish darkness.

Following an aesthetics à la Frank Miller, blood takes an almost mystical connotation, in many scenes where it is used with an artistic intention. Matt’s and the Kingpin’s addiction to violence expressed itself through repeated hits and sometimes, drops of blood reinforce the connection with cruelty, for instance when Karen is introduced, holding a knife in her bloodied hands; when Matt as a kid is asked to stitch up his dad’s swollen face; when a drop of blood falls from Matt’s lip into the rain water in the pilot or when blood is seeping from the dumpster in episode 2.

Red is the color of aggression and it characterizes the devil Matt sees in himself, behind his crimson glasses. It catalyses the anger and rage primarily directed towards death and the feeling of helplessness. This is why Karen’s hair is tainted red when she’s standing in Matt’s flat, which lightening is curiously and telling inversed, since the room is dark and the light coming from outside is blinding white.

Nevertheless, another meaning is mixed in with the violence: blood also represents Jack Murdock’s deepest life lesson to his son: that he needs to keep fighting and not give up. It becomes apparent in the fighting scene Matt gets at the end of the pilot, as his father tells him in a flashback “get up, Matty! Let’s go, finish up!” As the older man explains later (in episode 2) when he shows his new suit to his son, “good thing about red, they can’t tell how much you’re bleeding”. It’s that courageous legacy that Daredevil, ‘The Man Without Fear’, chooses to allude to when he gets a new suit: fearless red replaces the black clothes of his insecurity. Red is what Matt gets for prize of his suffering: his relation to his late dad takes as much the form of unforgettable blood ties as of a debt of blood.

The second important color of the story is also a shade of red: it is fire. It refers to the religious theme that binds Matt to his past (devil, Hell’s Kitchen and his searching soul). Fire too is associated to violence, but more importantly it represents Matt’s ambiguity. Indeed, he “sees” the world through shapes made of flames… It hints at his obsession given that he’s somehow characteristically blind to other, more pacific shades. The idea is further developed by the number of blind men through the episodes, from the Chinese workers purposely blinded to Karen scratching the eye of the guard who was trying to strangle her.

Emphasis is put on blindness too by the other colors characters briefly refer to and that reflect a state of mind: Wesley wonders about college girl’s taste for “Monet T-shirts”, asking whether they like the “open composition and the spontaneity reflecting this transformative time in their life” or if “maybe they just like the color blue”… Same art connection in Fisk’s fixation for a white painting embodying the wall from his nightmares, in contrast to the one Vanessa presents to Matt. This crimson monochrome is “a sea of tonal reds. The color of anger, of rage, but also the color of the heart, of love, hope”. Both men are trapped in one single color that represents their partial and cruel vision of the world.

Conclusion :

Interestingly, the show manages to recreate the atmosphere of the comics while retelling its major points in a different arrangement. Characters that rendered Murdock’s world familiar to readers, especially in the Miller era, are introduced in the background: immoral and blundering Turk is the first thug DD beats up; the bar where Foggy takes Karen is Rosie’s, the watering hole where criminals used to meet. The original Night Nurse meets briefly Urich in ‘The King of Hell’s Kitchen, 58’, drawn by Alek Maleev. Melvin Potter used to be the Gladiator on paper: his affection for Miss Betsy was also redeeming there, because Melvin stopped being a super villain to reform and become a costume-designer. Moreover, in the books, he was forced to work for Fisk when he threatened his daughter. The protective outfit he designs for DD in the show is a combination between the iconic skin-tight red costume and the armored black one the hero wore for a period.

Other moments allude to scenes from the comics. When two corrupted cops killed a witness in an interrogation room, one might venture to recognize the idea as inspired from the cold blooded murder of a nurse in front of Ben Urich and Glori (Matt’s girlfriend at the time), when DD’s life started to really fall apart because the Kingpin published his secret identity. Same with the Blind Justice statue in the credits: it bears some resemblance with the one drawn by John Quesada in the first page of ‘Parts of the Hole, 1’. In episode ‘Guardian Devil, 8’ in the comics version, DD leaves a priest in the middle of a confession to get into battle mode, like he does in the show: there are also flashes of red too coming from his costume underneath his clothes.

Some characters’ storylines are summarized and a changed: for instance, Ulrich’s career at DD’s side is far longer in the comics and Foggy needs decades to figure out the double life of his associate. As for the Kingpin’s side of the story, it was his henchman Linch who tried to murder Vanessa (and caused a spell of amnesia): after retiring in Japan, Wilson decided under her influence to give the names of his former accomplices. His second-in-command got the idea to shake him into resuming his activities (‘The Kingpin Must Die, DD#170); Wesley was too loyal to plan such a thing, so the dubious honor was offered to Leland, who thus never got an opportunity to become a super villain under the name of “The Owl”… A few other details were taken from this same pivotal moment in DD’s career on paper: he stopped a car by launching his leg through the windshield –slightly reminiscent of his last battle with Wilson on the show- and he ended up in a dumpster truck after fighting hitman Bullseye. When Daredevil was beaten by the Kingpin in the comics, Fisk asked Turk and his friend to dump him in the water too, more or less like he does earlier in the show.

The romance between Karen and Matt is also subtly hinted at in the show. The Mike nickname is a nod to this part of his life in the comic book, as well probably as Karen’s outfit when she starts working as a secretary for them in episode 3, since her blouse and the floating large skirt with a big belt reminds a bit of her style from the 60’s. Here, Karen starts flirting with Foggy and Matt is not presented as a potential rival yet, but she thinks him handsomer (which is implicit when she starts confiding in Elena Cardenas and mistakes which handsome lawyer the sweet older woman is referring to). Her violent streak, tenacity and secrecy creates a bond between them: she trusts him to and doesn’t hesitate to get half naked in front of him in his apartment, believing that he can’t see her (viewers can conclude later that she was mistaken after the whole “world in fire” confession to Claire)… At the end of the pilot too, like Matt, she makes a reference to her grandmother: she cooks for the two lawyers and tells them “it is my grandmother’s recipe, and she made me promise only to serve it to my future husband”… talk about teasing viewers!

Other fleeting moments foreshadow directions that the show may take later: one allusion to Matt’s missing mother in episode 7 when Matty is orphaned (“what’s about the mother, is she dead? –No, she’s… well, that’s another story”) hints at further emotional turmoil for Murdock. But the biggest allusion is directed at Matt’s attraction to some “stunning woman of questionable character”. The ghost of Elektra, his first love, is still present in the background. Other details put discreet emphasis on the suggestion: Matt’s black scarf that serves as a mask may refer to the one he tied on his upper face when his dream girl started having problems. Plus, Nobu fighting as a ninja is a nod from the red ninjas working for the Hand, the same organization that trained Elektra: Matt fighting and killing him more particularly remind of Kirigi, the immortal ninja that she tried to prevent from assassinating her former lover.

Last, not least, there are other nods to the Marvel universe, for instance when Karen tells that she’s a “Hellion fan” in the pilot. Several groups in Marvel Comics have been named Hellions indeed. But the more visible indirect allusions are to Miller’s other works: beheading/dismembering bodies, as done by men like Fisk or Stick, is a recurring pattern in ‘Sin City’ -for instance when it involves the frightening and mysterious Kevin. In the volume ‘The Big Fat Kill’, particularly, assassin Miho slices off a low-life’s head while jumping from the top of his car: this startlingly daring drawing is probably a kind of model to Fisk’s violent beheading with a car door, which shows a gratifying attention to detail and atmosphere.

Daredevil returns April, 2016. Look forward to more writing on this series!

*All material posted in this blog is the intellectual property of reviewbrain (unless otherwise stated). Readers are free to make use of the information provided they cite the source (this blog) either by name (reviewbrain’s blog) or by linking to it. Please extend the same courtesy to the authors of the comments as well (by mentioning their names) to ensure that credit is given where credit is due.


Mentalist Finale Brown Shag Carpet-White Orchids Review


‘Brown Shag Carpet’

Synopsis

Following the events of ‘Byzantium’, the team is chasing a serial killer who’s obsessed with the after-life. That leads Jane (Baker) to pull his psychic act as a bait to lure their prey in. Meanwhile, this step in the limelight leads Jane to come to terms with life-changing decisions regarding his relation with his girlfriend Lisbon (Tunney).

Concise Verdict

This ending for Season 7 comes as a two-parter, like it was for S3 (‘Strawberry and Cream’) and S4 (with the diptych ‘Red Rover, Red Rover’/‘The Crimson Hat’). It doubles as the series finale and rivals ‘Blue Bird’, the other potential ending intended for the story, for the closure and the fulfilling emotional commitment both provide. A new door opens for Jane and he accepts at long last to grab a new chance at happiness. The storyline concludes on a cheerful and moving goodbye to faithful viewers from the home-coming wayward consultant and his extended family.

Detailed AKA Humungous Review (Spoilers Galore)

Right from the start, the episode is one for tests. After finding Gabriel’s body, when Lisbon asks Jane why the killer would care if he was a real psychic, Jane answers that “he wants one for some reason and Gabriel didn’t pass the test”. It echoes Jane’s own wanderings in the emotional turmoil represented by the wilderness, since it was a nod to Jesus being tested and tempted by the devil. This double episode is the final test for Jane: after crossing path with death in a way reminding of his previous failings, fate will determine the new path he’ll take from now on.

VIS#1: Jane shows his love nest cabin to Lisbon

The storyline opens with a random couple half-arguing about the possibility that the rumored serial killer –whose killings have been made public- may be sitting outside their house. They state that “serial killers don’t sit in cars, they lurk in the shadows”…. which is ironical, since the actual killer strikes when the husband goes out to check on the suspicious yet innocent bystander. The husband has put himself in danger by getting out, but it is his wife who is taken from inside the house. It draws a troubling parallel with Jane’s family, targeted in the security of their home… and the man finds the front door alarmingly open, just like Jane met his fate under the guise of a closed door. How not to be reminded that Jane fears for a repeat by having Lisbon taken from him too?

This frightening opening is in dire contrast with the cheerful serenity surrounding the isolated cabin that Jane bought and that he is eager to show to Lisbon… In response to the way he’d been drifting apart after the shock of Vega’s death, he tells his beloved: “it’s a little shack that I’m gonna renovate. Make some additions… We both knew things had to change: I couldn’t make you quit and I need something to do”. Lisbon is surprised and a little bit skeptical (“so you’re gonna build us a house…”), but the sudden decision has been building up for some time. Their increased intimacy is expressed by the endearing way he closes her eyes to surprise her and her playful question “did you buy me another horse?”, which is of course a cute reminder of the pony he gave her for her birthday when she was still his boss. Plus the fresh air he wants her to “breath in” to try and make her impressions as good as possible is a nod to his familiar love for nature (and her wariness in front of it): having a house in the middle of this kind of environment is implicitly his way to meet her in the middle, instead of making her leave in a long boat trip like he alluded to in the beginning of the season…

Yet, Lisbon’s lack of enthusiasm propels him to explain: “when I’m done, if nothing else, we have a place to live. It’s a start”. Indeed, it’s a start in more ways than one: it’s the first hint he’s given her that he’s ready to stay in a long-term commitment after freaking out, but it’s also a new start for him, given that it would be the first real home he’ll be allowing himself after the debacle at the Malibu house… He’s willing to prove himself to her again, not by talking about what’s in his head, but by showing her that he’s trying to progress and make amends… The fastest way to hint at his will to share her life and start anew is to build a house: like the teacup, the “shack” will be renovated as the visible sign of his mended self. And again, this action echoes the progress of their relationship as they’ve been playing with the idea of moving in together for a few episodes, like when they visited the killer’s house as potential buyers in ‘The Silver Briefcase’ or as hinted by Jane’s fascination with her childhood ‘Little Yellow House’…

An interesting point is that, if Jane’s ready to prove his commitment to Lisbon, it doesn’t involve staying where she wants him to be, though. When she asks him if he wants to quit the FBI, he answers “maybe, I don’t know. I haven’t decided yet”. In a way, it shows that he’s having a more adult reaction than the flying reflex that leaded him to take a break when he was emotionally distraught: he doesn’t have to have all the answers yet. He’s just showing that he’s willing to make the effort and to start thinking about what he wants from life instead of just conning his way out of difficulties or hiding behind his fears. And given the trouble he always had to let her know of his thinking process when it got too touchy, the fact that he’s understood how important it is to share this with the woman he chose as his companion is an indication that he’s grown as a person.

Lisbon is able to sense the progress, yet she’s also afraid that he might take off again without as much as a warning. She tells him that she’s “glad”, albeit understandably shocked by his new acquisition, but that she needs to make sure that he’s “committed to this, to us”, probably because she’s dealt with enough of his lies to know that his word may not be enough. In that line of logic, she dares to broach a subject she never mentioned before: “are you gonna take off your wedding ring? It just, it seems like you don’t want to let go of it…” When she sees his stress over the question, she backpedals “I understand why it’s difficult for you”, leading Jane to answer rather lamely “it’s just that I’m used to it”.

It’s interesting that Lisbon basically asked for that as a sign of commitment for him, whereas she never seemed to mind much the offending object binding him to another woman and another life. She’s been extremely understanding on this point, certainly due to her own history with this dark part of Jane’s life: as the leading officer on the investigation on his family’s murder for more than a decade, she’s also part of this past, even more so considering her nurturing nature and the concern that she felt towards the revengeful widower that she took under her wing. But it looks like having Jane give her the cold shoulder made her greedier, as it happened when Pike entered her life and Jane started hiding his jealousy. As soon as she could, she turned tables on him: before Michelle’s death, it’s been Jane pressuring her to change her life in order to protect her, while now she’s the one pressuring him into giving her more than he thinks he’s ready for… Like it was after his escapade in Vegas and the surge of feelings his two-year long hiatus provided, this last break was probably an eye opener for her. She wants something more instead of risking him not answering her calls again and she no longer feels afraid to demand it. In a way, it shows how much more secure she feels about herself and her relationship with her stubborn lover: after the debacle with Lorelei, she couldn’t bring herself to be straightforward with her feelings for him, just like she blew cold (the plane argument) and hot (the socks) on him when he got back from Venezuela, which lead to a misunderstanding on what she really wanted and Jane clinging to status quo. Now, after having admitted out loud that she loved him (‘Little Yellow House’) and what they had was good (‘Copper Bullet’), she has no claims in asking him to give her more too, in making their relationship progress. By asking him a token of his faith in them, she’s thus willing to back give her trust.

VIS#2: the plan to catch the serial killer

But Lisbon is not the only one getting bolder: the villain is too. Things get ugly when they’re called at a new crime scene: the serial killer they are after since the previous episode has made another victim, whose body he didn’t bother hiding this time. His “playful” display for the FBI to find is briefly enhanced by how the scene is shot from the dark tunnel towards the light; even though it gives the impression that the killer is creepily watching them, it also hints at Jane’s willingness to step out of the darkness and into the light. Plus, the association with the well known “light at the end of the tunnel” that some people have seen after near-death experiences brings forward the notion of death and resurrection, an important theme in the series (cf. the questions of psychics and the afterlife and the reference to Jesus Christ in ‘Byzantium’ for instance). In that same perspective, the difference in the killer’s ways gives them another clue. His pattern is roughly the same, yet since the body is not decayed, they can spot a puncture wound along with the usual missing fingernail: he’s been taking “a cup of blood” from his victim… This choice of words immediately links the murderer to a vampire. Wylie later presents the vampire theory as the most popular online, leading them to investigate a potential link with the occult; this connection is based on the murderer’s interest in Gabriel as a psychic and the fact that “he is stealing blood from a corpse; he’s got to be doing something weird with it”. Interestingly, the “vampire” aspect might also be a nod to Bret Stiles’ golden chalice filled with blood during the Visualize ceremony in ‘Fire and Brimstone’. Indeed, both the cult leader and the vampire use blood as a mean to gain immortality and/or resurrection: Bret promised “I will return” to his followers, while the vampire is an undead/immortal creature. Therefore, they hint at Jane’s fear of Lisbon dying and the Christian references involved with Jane’s wanderings in the wilderness, as well as the psychic angle used in the previous episode.

Back in the bullpen, they get another surprise in the person of Rick Tork, from the Santa Fe office. He’s going to help them on the case because they’re short-handed. Said Tork worked briefly with Jane and Cho in the SCU under the supervision of Ray Haffner in ‘Little Red Notebook’, when Lisbon was almost fired by Bertram. Tork’s memories from that time are far from good. Jane’s used his complex over his short stature to get him into a fight with a coworker in order to undermine Haffner’s new team: “he’ll never tell you what he’s up to; whatever he does, you’ll look like an idiot. And always keep your hand on your wallet”… It’s noteworthy that Tork is one of the rare secondary characters from the CBI era that doesn’t get killed off after crossing paths with the new team –unlike Ardiles, LaRoche and creepy Haibach. As such, he shows indirectly how Jane’s gotten more at peace with his past, because when he first met Tork he was trying to make up with Lisbon for the consequences of his restless actions, like he’s doing here… Both Tork and Jane get therefore an occasion to evaluate how much the consultant has changed, which is bound to give them closure. Before that, though, Jane gets his comeuppance when Tork suggests that they need to set a decoy psychic to lure their killer out. And that Jane should be the bait, of course. Jane is miffed by the idea and leaves the room (“Uh, not a psychic, dude”) and his team members get very protective of him because “the last time Jane tried something like that, it didn’t go well”. Tork only then remembers about “the wife and kid”.

Meanwhile, Lisbon follows Jane to offer some comfort. She doesn’t pry, because she knows it’s still a very sensitive topic, which hints that their couple is not yet over that part of Jane’s history. So, she only informs him that they got Gabriel’s autopsy report back: he had tiny tumors in the brain that caused seizures and delusions, which explains why he was so convinced that his gift was real. By satisfying Jane’s curiosity over the kid’s unexplainable sincerity when he tried to cold read him, Lisbon tries to reassure him by showing him that he was right again: “there’s no such thing as psychics”… It was his mantra to justify his conman ways that got his family killed, so it’s no wonder Lisbon chose this angle to offer support. When she broaches the hurtful topic again, she doesn’t mention Tork’s suggestion or which memories it brought to mind. Instead, she sidesteps by apologizing for having brought the ring up earlier at the cabin: she feels bad for pressuring him into moving on and Tork’s lack of sensibility has awakened this feeling of guilt. Jane simply tells her that he’s okay. Obviously, talking about his way of (not) dealing with the loss of family is not something Lisbon has dared to do sooner in their relationship; this makes one wonder about the status each of them gives to their love story, compared with his idealized married life with Angela.

On the other hand, this disagreement with Tork is also subtly oriented towards Jane’s future: the mention of how he provoked the demise of his loved ones echoes his fears of getting Lisbon killed on the job. Plus, when Tork was told about the investigation, a detail suggests something for Jane’s relationship with her: the buried first victims were killed “between two and nine months ago”. Nine months is the standard duration for a pregnancy. Again, life/birth and death are linked as it has been with the underlying concept of resurrection.

VIS#3: Jane’s psychic act

In spite of his reluctance, when a man is mistakenly killed by a frightened citizen, Jane is convinced that he should follow Tork’s plan to avoid more collateral victims of the panic over the serial killer. While Lisbon argues over his dangerous decision to risk the same fate as Gabriel in the hands of the murderer, Jane tells her: “I appreciate your spirited defense, but it’s not necessary”. The tables have turned, since he was before the one trying to stop his brave Teresa from playing the target… Plus the word “spirited” alludes indirectly to the psychic world Jane’s once again about to enter, another nod to the death/life theme coursing through the episode.

This aspect is discreetly hinted at when Jane is preparing to take part in a TV show. One of the news announced is that “according to state forestry officials, once the bear was tranquillized, he was relocated to a wilderness area”… The wildlife might be a nod to the RJ-related tiger, but it’s interesting that the anecdotic fate of that bear matches Jane’s: he too is more tranquil after coming to terms with his fears and he’s “relocated” himself to a “wilderness area” by buying his large cabin.

The TV show itself –with its dark red setting- is reminiscent of the act Jane pulled in the flashback from the pilot and which got his family killed. The anchorman alludes to it by mentioning Jane’s experience with shows (“oh, you’ve done this before? –Yep”) as well as the long-standing game metaphor, which was used to symbolize RJ’s interactions with the consultant: “all right, I’m gonna throw you a couple easy questions, we’ll have some fun, just keep the ball in the air”… The progression of the scene is in direct opposition with the pilot: back then, Jane showed his skills, then answered to the interview about his work with the police on RJ. Here, he’s first introduced as “a psychic who works with the FBI” –enhancing that he’s no longer a conman seeking glory and money, but part of law enforcement- then he’s asked to explain how he works: “what is a psychic? What is it you do?”

For a fleeting moment, Jane is throw back in the decisive moment of his past, looking straight at the camera with an anguished music playing. This moment reminds of his tormented performances in Karen Cross’ shows, both in ‘Red Carpet Treatment’ (another “carpet” episode where his forced to live again that fateful first interview about RJ) and ‘Blinking Red Light’ (where his drastic choice concerning Panzer lead him to his first serious occasion to approach the man… and where his staring at the camera was equally, if more sinisterly, significant). Then he comes back to the far brighter-present and starts cold-reading the host, telling Dan “your wife… just had a baby… a girl, I believe”. The choice of this particular point regarding Dan is interesting: of course, a personal and emotionally charged detail has more impact on the mark and the audience, but this description of Dan’s family situation, being the happy father of a daughter, matches the one Jane lost when he did the same interview years before. Moreover, it also hints for the second time at the presence of a baby… Jane adds about the baby girl “her name begins with a vowel, “a”…, “Alexan” “A… Alexa” right?” It echoes the encounter he had before entering the wilderness: when he was away from Lisbon in the previous episode, he guessed that the kind bartender’s name started with an “a” too. His first guess was “Angela”, his late wife’s first name, while, now, he’s got enough distance to choose another one. The fact that he accepted to start facing his fears and his grief at long last shows that he’s really moving on instead on hiding emotionally like he’s been doing for years. It’s the last step of letting go: he’s finally able to give his “congratulations” to a happy father instead of chasing guilty parents as he’s been doing since the very first case in the pilot with the abusive father.

Jane’s credibility as a psychic is further set up with another interview, in the afternoon this time. He’s facing two women who are hanging on his lips. He tells to one of them “your aunt passed away about a year ago”. It echoes his performance with a member of the audience with a deceased loved one in the interview from the flashback. Yet, back then, he told the woman that her father asked her “to forgive him”, that he was “deeply sorry”, whereas now this soul he’s supposed to be talking to doesn’t seek redemption: “she used to help people” and “she really wants you to be happy because she loves you very much”. Basically, he’s telling her what he feels like his own family would be hoping for him: that’s what his hallucinated ghost Charlotte meant to tell him and what his carnie friends/family insisted on in ‘Copper Bullet’. That also represents that he’s made peace and finally mourned them in the process of moving on.

Those TV appearances therefore contrast with the badmouthing he did against RJ in the past. Now, he’s not seen “slaughtering” another killer “in the media”, but he’s showing his skills peacefully, he’s accepted this part of him and the past it entails. Before, it just caused death –his family’s, Panzer’s, even Kristina Fry ended up in a half-death after following the same path-, yet now he does it in order to save lives. He’s putting himself at risk to protect others instead of acting in the name of greed or of a vengeful and somewhat selfish hidden agenda. That’s why the interviews follow the course of a day: he starts with Dan in ‘Austin Today’, probably in the morning; he’s in the afternoon edition later and finishes in a “Night Talk” on the radio: these interviews follow the steps of his career at the CBI. ‘Austin Today’ reminds of the pilot and a little bit of his performance to catch a shady anchorman in ‘If It Bleeds, It Leads’ in the Volker arc. The two female journalists remind of Karen Cross and the radio show is a nod to ‘Red Velvet Cupcakes’. All in all, in the course of a day, he’s experiencing again the same situations, but with a new goal and a new peace of mind which symbolizes again that he’s finished his grieving process.

The radio interview is undoubtedly the most telling. First, Jane states his position as part of a team: like he’s been doing for years, he explains that he’s not a cop. Still, unlike his previous insistence about not being “above or below” of Lisbon or the other agents, but “on the side”, now he just tells much more humbly “I’m not a detective, I don’t do police work. I’m just trying to help my colleagues understand this man”. The contrast is great with his attention-seeking behavior in the TV show from the pilot… The difference is made even more blatant when Jane describes “cautiously” the serial killer –instead of pretending to force himself to look into the “terrible cold, dark flame” of “true demonic evil” like he did back then when he used to lay it on thick with the mystical aspect of his persona… He says “I would say that he’s obviously angry, probably in a lot of pain, but I think he’s trying to get in touch with someone from the other side”, because “who isn’t?” He doesn’t insult his prey this time, there’s no “ugly, tormented little man”. He only describes the emotional state of the man, who’s “angry”, “in pain” and seeking comfort from a dead loved one: it’s a far more understanding point of view than the “lonely soul, sad, very sad” that he used for RJ. Of course, it’s intended as a bait to lure the psychic seeking murderer to him, so it makes sense Jane is subtler and kinder in his reading, even more so when his past arrogance cost him so much. Yet at the same time, it shows that Jane himself has become less angry and thus less confronting: he’s more mature than he used to be.

When Jane begins taking calls, the first woman to talk to him is an “Anna Marie” whose names come from the Bible: Mary/Marie is Jesus’ mother while Ann is her own mother, which entwines the baby/family aspect with the story of Jesus Christ. Furthermore, Anna in the Old Testament is also the name of a prophetess who spoke as the redemption brought by the child to come. But of course, the caller who’s most interesting and loaded with Biblical meaning is Lazarus who “rose from the dead” as one of Jesus’ performed miracles: his name can be linked to the notion of avoiding death, just like the vampire, which already hints at the secret motives behind the killings… The mysterious man dives straight into questioning Jane’s knowledge about “the man the FBI is hunting”, in complete contrast with the previous callers’ more personal worries. When Jane starts asking questions himself about what the man might know, the other simply remarks “you’re the one who knows everything”, because “you claim to be in contact with his spirit”… Underneath the slightly ironic phrasing –given that Jane has already guessed that he’s talking with the killer-, the man can’t mask his very real interest in Jane’s supposed gift. That is meaningful, because it reminds of how Jane’s comments on RJ lead the late serial killer to make contact too, in a most gruesome way. Plus RJ’s first direct contact with vengeful Jane was also by phone: he called after killing off Renfrew/Jane’s first real lead to taunt him with his laugh in ‘Red John’s Friends’.

Jane further tests the waters by making Lazarus admit that he spoke to another psychic before: “he was a complete fake. You could practically see it written on him”. This comment is obviously dark humor: it’s a way to hint that he was the one who killed Gabriel and who “wrote” the word “fake” on his corpse… In a way, Gabriel thus reaped the same consequences than Jane did when he provoked RJ: he was labeled as fake (echoing the sarcastic letter RJ left pinned on the bedroom door) and his career ended in bloodshed… which in turn means that Jane might avoid following the same path since Lazarus wants to believe in his abilities. Unlike RJ who wanted to set himself as god or at least who presented himself as sent by him, playing on Blake references, Lazarus believes “in spirits very much, just not everybody who claims to be in touch with them”. Jane’s therefore been given a chance to put things to right. He’s rewriting his past with RJ, this time avoiding making the same mistakes, in order to gain a different ending. He’s literally facing the past that been plaguing him for years and he’s finally fully ready to deal with it, hence his statement that nobody haunts him when Lazarus asks him: even though the man remarks “there must be spirits in your life”, Jane answers “fortunately, they leave me alone”. He’s spelling out that he’s finished mourning, in case the many hints were not clear enough.

However, Jane’s strength of mind is tested when the new woman in his life is in danger, just like Angela was: Lisbon is coming back at his place and asks over the phone “did you leave the door of the Airstream open this morning?” This moment ends the long string of phone calls between them when he was afraid to have her get killed ever since S1 ‘Redwood’ (‘Strawberry and Cream’, ‘Red All Over’, ‘The Desert Rose’ for instance). It also happens to be the first phone conversation they have since he stopped ignoring her calls: he had felt the need to get away from the FBI for fear of what danger might befall her, while now he’s presented with the very same possibility that he did try to run away from. Unlike with Angela, here he can stand by Lisbon instead of letting her face danger alone; when she opens the door in the same way that he was about to open that fateful bedroom door years ago, he tells her “okay, stop, don’t go anywhere near it, don’t do anything until someone gets there”. He insists “you’re not hanging up”. Yet, like it was with the couple in the opening of the episode, it’s the apparently safest one who’s actually in danger: the killer has set his eyes on Jane. Lazarus crashes his car against the one the consultant is in. It’s what Michelle did with their suspect in ‘Copper Bullet’: the scent of death is looming closer over him. Jane’s kidnapped like he was during his ordeal with Kirkland (‘Red Listed’) and the scene has also shades of his risky encounter with Lorelei in the limo in ‘The Crimson Hat’.

Later, the team makes plans to get him back and orders are given. Interestingly, one of the agents who’s given a specific task is called Elias. This is another version of prophet Elijah’s name, whom John the Baptist –who used to preach in that wilderness that brought peace to Jane- was compared to when he announced the Day of Judgment and that the Messiah was coming… It also symbolizes how Jane is getting over his fears about death by getting committed to a new life. Nonetheless, Elias has a different attitude towards sin than Jesus: while the latter forgives the sinner, Elias is more willing to call the fire of a vengeful justice on the Samaritan who doesn’t respect him enough to be a good host (Luke, 9, 51-56). It foreshadows Jane’s own behavior towards the bad “host” that made him captive and threatens to kill him… Last amusing point: Elias is also known for having resurrected people as a miracle (King 4, 35; 17, 17-24), which again hints at the thing Lazarus is after…

The second agent mentioned by name is trickier: Merrick might or might not allude to Joseph Merrick, better known as the ‘Elephant Man’, a man whose physical deformities lead him to be exhibited in 19th century fairs. If this name is more than a simple coincidence, it might allude both to Jane’s past carny life and to his efforts to become human again –an important theme of the 1980 movie based on Merrick and directed by David Lynch: indeed, in ‘Blue Bird’, he admitted to a scornful Lisbon that he’d “forgotten how to act like a normal human being”. Now, he’s trying to go further into this form of redemption by accepting both his past and future. By forgiving himself, he’s willing to commit himself to her fully.

VIS#4: Jane and Lazarus

While Abbott is telling Lisbon how sorry he is not to have listened to her misgivings concerning this dangerous plan, Jane is held captive in Lazarus’ den. His position, tied up on a chair, reminds of all the other occurrences when he’s been kidnapped and at the mercy of a dangerous criminal (with Kirkland; when he was saved by RJ in S2 ‘Red Sky in the Morning’; in S2 ‘Bleeding Heart’). He’s forced to buy some time, study his abductor and use his wits to get out of the situation, in the vein of S3 ‘Ball of Fire’. Thus, he’s observing intensely his surroundings. He remarks “interesting place. Could do with a little update”: the decoration of the room, including the brown shag carpet, is indeed pretty old fashioned. It’s like it’s been frozen in time, without Lazarus making any change, like an echo of Jane’s empty house in Malibu used to be, with the bedroom containing only a mattress and the dreadful smiley face: Lazarus too is too caught up in his history to move on. The situation enlightens his character and way of life, because it reminds of RJ’s career in crime – a parallel enhanced by him asking Jane if he’s a liar like Gabriel was, then telling him to prove that he isn’t. It also makes him a bit similar to Jane who used to reach for darkness out of distress. Plus, the consultant stays intriguingly true to his word with the man during their talk; he said “I’m not lying” and he keeps indeed telling the truth, explaining that he doesn’t know that Lazarus has kept the room unchanged since his father’s days because of a spirit but because of the outdated furniture…

The similarities are developed when Jane cold reads Lazarus. His mother died when he was very young and he was raised by his father. As far as viewers know, that probably matches Jane’s own carny childhood even as he adds that Lazarus’ father was “strict”, mirroring how Jane’s abusive father tried to make him a conman… This detail is even more interesting since it also corresponds with what Jane deduced from Vega’s father: fatherhood has been particularly stressed on recently and those three examples give a different perspective on what those dads taught to their children. Vega’s father used to be loyal and tried to raise Vega in the respect of rules; as an adult, she had to learn how to bend them in order to become her own woman… On the other hand, Jane’s dad had taught his son how to live in the margin of society, but the consequences that befell him lead Jane to change and become less selfish and more moral, even if he doesn’t always follow the letter of the law. On the contrary, Lazarus has apparently not reached the point where he chose to make his own choices: he’s still completely under the influence of what he’s been raised to be, which proves to be very dark in his case… As such, Lazarus is the inverted reflection of what Jane could have become had he not decided to use his free will for the better. Indeed, Jane insists that Lazarus now feels that he “deserved it”: “he was right to punish you”. Again, Jane’s telling the truth: he doesn’t play the psychic yet, he just says “It’s what I’m getting from you”. This odd honesty hints that Jane’s no longer a conman: he’s seeking justice instead.

But the consultant keeps talking and progressively puts up his best performance in getting in someone’s head: “you didn’t have any friends when you were a kid. You usually ate alone, not because people wouldn’t sit with you, but because you were disgusted by the sounds they made when they ate. Sometimes, other people don’t feel real to you: they’re like robots wearing human skin.” He adds “you’re an exterminator. Yet, again, it doesn’t feel real. It’s like a movie being projected on a screen”. This “impressive” and eerily intimate description of Lazarus’ misophonia and more especially his generally distanced state of mind might be based on something that Jane could spot in the room. Even though the titles on the shelves are too small to read, one can wonder if there could be some classic science fictions novels featuring human-looking robots like ‘Do Androids Dream of Electric Sheep?’ by Philipp K. Dick, some of Isaac Asimov’s works or even an old copy of the 1984 movie ‘The Terminator’ (the man’s work as an “ex-terminator” might be a nod). It would fit since this movie’s storyline involves an (still unborn) character who’s destined to be the savior of humanity; two possible futures await this futuristic Messiah: either his mother is killed by an human-skinned android before he’s born, or he’s saved by his father, two options that respectively hint at Lazarus’ disgust with humans and his motivations. Anyway, Jane is perceptive enough to understand the man’s detachment and loneliness; in a way, it matches Jane’s own isolation in middle of the mind games he used to play on others, before he decided to open up and let Lisbon in. Then he too probably used to see other people as somewhat different from him, given that he was the smartest in the room and others were just marks… The way he also used someone else’s story- instead of a science-fiction based metaphor- to avoid telling the truth to Dr Wagner in the pilot might have hinted at the same avoidance of reality he was tempted to hide behind.

In spite of being already half-convinced that Jane has a gift, Lazarus isn’t much into introspection and he doesn’t lose sight of his real goal for targeting him: “I don’t need to know about me: I want contact with another”. He insists to a skeptic Jane that “the spirit is here, if you don’t know that, then you’re a fraud”, “just like the other one”, “a liar and a cheat”. His obsessive eagerness is of course Jane’s clue fort snooping some more: the resourceful consultant understands that the answer to his plight is “here”, inside the place instead of inside the man’s head… Therefore, when Lazarus goes out, Jane accepts the water bottle that he was offered earlier. In addition of earning a tiny little bit of the man’s trust by asking for a small favor, like he advised Lisbon to do in ‘The Greybar Hotel’, the bottle cap can be used as a tool to pull a nail off the table. This clever way to get his freedom of movement ties back to two aspects previously hinted at in the earlier seasons. First, there’s the idea that he’s been locked down in his self-imposed obsession for years, just like he’s about to discover that Lazarus is too. Then the hammer concept was linked to his relationship with Lisbon. Back in the previous season, that tool suggested that his tendency to take her for granted by simply keeping her occupied with “nailing” bad guys, for instance in ‘The Golden Hammer’, was about to smash his chance at happiness to bits; now, the fact that he can take the nail off without an actual tool might symbolize that he has managed to get over this propensity, by listening to her wishes and trying to play more by her rules. Again, it may be an indirect sign that he’s made progress in many (if not every) aspects of his personality.

It enlightens even more clearly how Lazarus mirrors Jane’s past attitude, like RJ tended to do, only this time the emphasis is on the differences rather than the similarities. Lazarus has obviously lost someone dear and is at a different point in his mourning process (in addition to living in isolation, he shows signs of anger, denial and a willingness to bargain to bring the spirit back), whereas Jane has reached acceptance and he’s thus freed from the nastier and more destructive parts of his grieving. This is why the book he looks at in the shelf is accurately titled “Full Circle”: seeing the state Lazarus has put himself in by refusing to accept death, Jane can fully distance himself from his part of his life. By facing a situation rather comparable to the one he lived through, involving the danger of becoming a monster himself that was always lingering at the corner of his long-standing fight against RJ, he can let go of the last shreds of this phase: he’s able to gain more objectivity and detachment towards himself by studying Lazarus. Especially when he sees the length of Lazarus’ insanity: the man is keeping the two years old desiccated body of his father in a little storage area on the side of the room Jane is locked in, just like the serial killer in Hitchcock’s ‘Psycho’. That was what the man hinted at when he said that “the spirit is here”. It’s also the hidden reason for the choice of “Lazarus” as his own nickname since he wants to bring the dead man back to life and he identifies with him, albeit in a smaller scale than ‘Psycho’ character Norman Bates. This is further hinted by the name “Joe” that he shares with his father “big Joe”, not to mention that it starts with the same letter as (Red) John…
When the younger Joe comes back, Jane ups his psychic act, prompted by the various bits of new knowledge he collected. He tells him that his father “says thank you for keeping him, for taking care of him. The passing over was hard, but now he’s good. His back doesn’t hurt anymore, he feels better now than he ever did when Dr Hannigan was feeding him his meds”. The words echo what Gabriel told Wylie about Vega’s spirit which wanted him to stop feeling sad over her death. Also, interestingly, big Joe’s doctor shares his name with the rough agent who first told Jane to move on by starting a new family when he met Lisbon in ‘Red Dawn’: past and future are again connected. The time she took him in is thus linked to the new start he’s willing to take now. To put Lazarus’s alleged “doubts” to rest, Jane also tells him about “a lake” called “Pickasee” and that “he didn’t catch a fish that day”, but “you caught a fish, a small one”. This reminds of course of the recurring fishing theme representing the struggle with RJ.
Lazarus then explains why he’s keeping the mummified corpse: “there’s something in me… A voice… And when it starts, I can’t ignore it… I can’t think about anything else until I go out, find someone… And then it goes away again. For a while. Is that your voice, Daddy? Is that you in me? Are you sending me out? Am I doing this for you?” Like Bates in ‘Psycho’, Joe is convinced that the serial killer part of himself is actually his dad, like he lacks so much substance himself that he’s only a receptacle to the older man’s will, because as Jane put it earlier he thinks that he deserves it. He’s again distancing himself from the world around him: himself, the “robots” that he kills and those disturbing and obsessive impulses that plague his mind. He still lives in a nightmarish dream world focused on his father.

Plus, that idea that he’s sent out to kill for his father reminds of how Jane’s been implicitly compared to Shakespeare’s Hamlet. Joe’s killing rampage is brought by a “voice” that he believes to be his dad, just like the prince of Denmark was convinced to set up a murderous revenge plan by his father’s ghost, a notion used for Jane’s quest in ‘Something Rotten in Redmund’. Again, it’s a situation that Jane has gotten over with and that he managed to turn into a happy ending instead of the tragedy Joe is heading to. Lazarus then appears as a counter-model: by looking into the abyss, or rather here by listening to its darkest advices, he has been tainted. His nickname instead of being linked to the biblical idea of light and resurrection as it should, only indicates that he’s already dead inside, because evil has made him a monster too by staring for too long into the Death’s eyes. Hence the concept of haunting spirits, of undead vampires-like creatures attached to his acts. It makes him in complete opposition with Jane, whose introspective wanderings have been conductive to embrace his own mortality in order to start living again. Ironically, Jane’s taken the better part of his close encounter with death and murder: instead of following RJ’s steps through hell, he’s chosen to listen to Carter’s sarcastic and hurtful words of letting go of his pain and start anew, at the very end of ‘Strawberry and Cream’.

This contrast is also intriguing in the way both grieving men managed to handle their fate. Joe doesn’t really have answers to explain his killings, he’s full of questions, which reminds of Jane’s refusal to ask anything of RJ. Yet Jane asks him his reasons and even though he only gets an enigmatic answer from Joe and even if he doesn’t press any further (it doesn’t really matter if he’s suffering from a really bad case of undiagnosed schizophrenia or some other mental disorder), the fact remains that this time Patrick’s mind is clear and devoid of passion enough to act as an investigator instead of out of revenge like he did before. This could explain why Jane chose not to lie to him outright, but to just give an artfully presented version of the truth.

That doesn’t stop him though for trying to put an abrupt stop to Lazarus’ career by setting a mortal trap of gum on the unscrewed light bulb once he’s left alone for an hour. Jane still believes that he’s got the right to play vigilante and the fact that the guy took him as a prisoner doesn’t make him question his desire to bring justice onto his head. When his kidnapper comes back, Jane tells him “if you want answers, they’re in that room. You can go in or not. It’s up to you” This time, it’s Joe’s turn to be standing in front of a door with a dead body behind: the step he’ll choose to take will decide on his fate. And, again, true to his word, Jane is not really lying per se: ironically, by getting himself killed, Jane would have Joe reunited with his father… It is probably noteworthy too that Jane is not the one in front of the crucial door this time –given that he was not aware that it was meaningful when he opened it while snooping for information. His own significant door was opened in ‘Blue Bird’ when he decided to step in the plane to grab at his chance to happiness. Now, it’s up to Lisbon to be left to decide to open the potentially threatening door of the Airstream, or to Lazarus who’s reenacting Jane’s past actions. Jane is past that point in his life: he’s come to forgive himself. In the same manner, he’s no longer the one who’s plagued with guilt in this episode; instead, it’s Tork who’s been feeling a sense of responsibility for having hatched the plan and having failed to protect their consultant, which leads Abbott to tell him to go home and that it wasn’t his fault.

The storage room explodes just as Lisbon comes running into the scene after having tracked the address down through Joseph Keller Sr.’s file. Lazarus’ father had been indeed suspected of being a serial killer too before suddenly falling “off the map”. The last name “Keller” might be playing with that notion in association with the “J” reminding of RJ: both father and son bear their wrong-doings in their real name, whereas it was Red John’s nickname that was meaningful… The scene obviously reminds of her desperate attempt to rescue him in ‘Fire and Brimstone’ –before the explosion, which wasn’t orchestrated by Jane back then. Things come full circle here too as Lisbon concludes their adventure with the words “don’t ever do that to me again, ever”.

This ‘Brown Shag Carpet’ also brings to a close the list of episodes involving floor covering. The previous instances were ‘Red Carpet Treatment’ (in which Jane was offered a gun to achieve revenge), ‘Pink Chanel Suit’ (Jane carrying a rolled carpet in lieu of a corpse out of the judge’s house and generally messing the investigation up) and ‘Redacted’ (in which Jane asserted that the hidden treasure was actually a precious rug, but only after hiring a burglar to break into LaRoche’s home…). All of those occurrences have taken place in Season 3 and showed how far Jane’s obsessive streak had leaden him. As such, the carpets might represent Jane’s immobility, his inability to move on. Yet, here, it’s the killer who’s trapped in a fanatical quest: his father’s brown shag carpet in the room where he keeps Jane, near the mummy, symbolizes this binding and debilitating past, while the ‘White Orchids’ coming up afterwards bring a reminder of Jane’s past, but also the long-standing barely acknowledged hope for something more. Jane leaving the mortiferous carpet behind along with his despair ends the shows on a happier note than he may have had hoped for.

At the same time that Jane’s been playing mind games and getting closure, his coworkers were busy looking for him while displaying how much they’ve learnt from him. Cho and Wylie teamed up to investigate the lead involving local black magic and occult. Both were the most emotionally involved in Vega’s death, it thus stands to reason they were very eager to try something, even as weird as that something might look. And here too, the nods to the past are visible: Cho explained to his young agent what a “Grimoire” is, which both reminds viewers of his uncomfortable encounter with a witch in S1 ‘Red Rum’ as well as it is a discreet allusion to Jane’s various books and notebooks through the series. Like the letter pinned by RJ on the bedroom door in the pilot, this last “magical textbook” opens new (and happier) possibilities…

Later, Wylie showed how much their charismatic consultant has influenced him: he was able to get the reluctant shopkeeper to trust him by bargaining his protection. She accepted to give them precious information on who would look for human blood and why. Even though he had seemed so uncertain on the field in the previous episode, Wylie was able to become a better, more confident member of law enforcement due to Jane’s teaching.

But the most startling example is provided by Lisbon. Earlier episodes showed how well groomed she’s been in the art of using manipulation in order to close a case (‘The Greybar Hotel’, ‘Black Market’, ‘The Silver Briefcase’). Here, after Wylie and Cho had found a man involved in the black magic aspect of buying human blood, she dismissed Abbott’s claims that the man already requested an attorney: she insisted ruthlessly “I don’t care”, “we don’t have time for this”, “let me talk to him”. Then, she cold read him: “you’re hiding something”, “I never would have noticed something like this before, but I’ve been working for a very long time with somebody who’s good at seeing into people what they’re thinking, feeling”. She was able to guess what he was hiding, “something violent or sexual, maybe both. But judging by how freaked out you are, I’d say it’s something really bad”. She was not above threatening the man, like Jane did so many times, to her chagrin: “I don’t think you understand how important this is to me. You give me a name, you can walk out of that door right now; you don’t and I will dig up every dirty secret you have”, “I will tell everybody you know: your coworkers, your friends, your family”, “you’re not gonna be able to hide”. She even added to show her cold determination “it’s not a threat, it’s a promise” and “my boss is right back there. Tell him, get me fired, ruin my career, I don’t care. I want those names”. Her worry-induced restless lack of regard for rule contrasts with her way of handling Jane’s disappearances in their CBI days. For instance in ‘Ball of Fire’, she was careful to hide her very real worry under professionalism, whereas here, she didn’t care about façades and even used her fear and anger to frighten her prey. She’s become much more open with her emotions.

Plus, by chasing after her lover’s trail, Lisbon was already proving that she doesn’t need him anymore in her professional life: what Jane has been trying to teach her for years (more notably since ‘Blinking Red Light’) has come to fruition and, surprisingly, this implicitly gives Jane space to invest more deeply the personal side of their relation. Indeed, for years, the main thing that bounded them together was their job, to the point that Lorelei commented that he was reduced to working cases with the CBI because he was “a little bit in love” with Teresa… Now that this need for his enlightening knowledge of the human mind is no longer as needed as it used to, they are to develop a union centered on their affection alone, instead of hiding behind the long-standing half-lie of getting along because “he closes cases”. In a way, Lisbon is therefore also tacitly committing herself more completely to him as a man she loves, instead of as a coworker she happens to date…

Once again, this ties back to their shared past of darkness, since he only started grooming her in order to manipulate her more easily to his views and to prepare her for his leaving the team at the end of his quest. The expression used earlier in the investigation to describe one way of getting blood is telling: “cutting yourself open” reminds of what Jane told Lisbon that he planned to do to RJ in ‘Red Flame’ (“when I catch Red John, I’m going to cut him open and then watch him die slowly, like he did with my wife and child”). It might also be a nod to Jane’s suicidal tendencies that have been more or less hinted at in the series (‘Red John’). Yet, as it systematically happens in this finale, this painful reminder is turned into a more positive one: this time, Lisbon’s grooming no longer implies sinister purposes, but it means getting Jane back for getting their happily ever after. Plus a detail is amusing: Lisbon managed to get “eight names” out of their unwilling witness. Given how often the “seven” number was used to refer to the last season (or to the seven suspects on Jane’s list of RJ candidates), the number eight here implies that they keep going with their happier life even after the closing episode.

‘White Orchids’

The conclusion to the fright caused by the kidnapping and the detonation is shown 24 hours later, when Jane is signing the lease for the house, the very first real home he’s acquired since his Malibu residence, after the shabby string of motel rooms/attic/Airstream. It’s a house that needs repair, just like the Lisbon old family home that he had been looking at in ‘Yellow Little House’.
It’s a sign of freedom and it’s stressed out by the real estate agent joking “now usually this is where I hand over the keys, but there aren’t any”. It obviously refers to the bad state the cabin is in, but it may also be a nod to the many keys that appeared through the series to show how Jane had been locked up by his obsession with revenge: there is no need for that kind of “keys” for him now that he has learnt to get free from his pain…

VIS#5: Jane’s proposal

Once he’s secured this haven in dire need of remodeling, Jane takes another big step into moving forward. Lisbon has been dropping not so subtle hints that she wants him to prove his commitment so he kills two birds with one stone by talking her about his wedding ring, the taboo topic that Lisbon is feeling sorry for bring up.

When they’re admiring the antic house and bantering about how the slanting to the left might be due to an optical illusion, Teresa notices suddenly that he’s not wearing his ring. Jane answers in a deceptively easy fashion: “I’m not married”, then keeps talking about the slanting of the house (“the ground is slanty, so it makes the structure look like it’s leaning, but it is, in fact, not”). When he gathers his wits, he broaches the real matter at hand: “this ring has been with me for a very long time and it has obvious significance with my past”. The ring has been indeed a token of his lost family and a symbol of his quest for revenge: Jane’s been using it for years to fence off women willing to distract him for his self-imposed reclusion and it was precisely the object that Lisbon mentioned to try and awaken memories of his past during his fugue state. Staying symbolically “married” instead of accepting that he was a widower was Jane’s way to avoid getting emotionally involved in normal human interactions during his CBI years. He explained to Kim in ‘My Blue Heaven’ that he was still wearing it because he didn’t know how to talk about his grief and the things he did after losing his wife. Jane being a creature of habit, it stands to reason that he would be reluctant to step forward without this comforting, familiar security blanket… Like the broken teacup, that has been lovingly mended, those items no longer show the narrowed life he had in the CBI, but the stability he longs for and finally achieves by incorporating to a new life those past emotions he used to avoid.

Yet Jane takes the plunge by adding swiftly “it also represents meeting you: if I didn’t have this ring, I would never have met you. So in a sense, it has the potential to represent my future as well”. Like he did with the vest in his three-piece suit, which used to be an emotional armor, a part of the façade he put between him and the world to keep his distance, Jane has managed to turn this emblem of his inability to reach for others into something much more emotionally charged. Indeed, he got his vests back after Lisbon told him she liked them (‘The Greybar Hotel’), so they’ve become a mean to please his lover. In the same manner the ring serves now to build something that would bind them closely together: “I’m not expecting you would ever wear it, but I want to share it with you and I want it to represent our future together. I want you to be my wife. Will you marry me?” the meaning of this powerful moment can be summed up by the title: ‘White Orchids’ are flowers used for marriage decoration but in the course of the series they’ve echoed Jane’s hope for a new beginning, most particularly since the Lorelei arc (see among others the post about ‘TM Major Themes, Symbols and Arcs: Part 2 –Seasons 3, 4 and 5’ for further reference as well as the reviews for the corresponding episodes).

Interestingly, the ring, along with the vest and the teacup, are quite similar to the magic items given to the characters of some fairy tales. In the perspective of initiation, these objects become filled with the meaningful wisdom that the protagonists acquired on their way. Jane has learnt to live again and the talisman guiding him in his destructive mission has turned into a symbol of the love he’s earned during his progression. Just like Dorothy and her ‘Ruby Slipper’ in ‘The Wonderful Wizard of Oz’, he happened to have carried all along with him the means to going back home: his golden ring represents the capacity of loving again he’s been denying himself for too long… But here, Jane’s progress on a path of hardship is therefore no longer represented by his worn-out brown shoes, as it had been until ‘Blue Bird’; he’s no longer walking away from his deepest wishes, but instead he’s risen above his doubts by a more introspective reflection. He’s gained the power to use gold instead of shoes. Like Frost’s poem told viewers, ‘Nothing Gold Can’t Stay’ and his new-found happiness is bound to disappear at some point, but for Jane embracing its fragility also means understanding how valuable it still is to get it back.

Lisbon’s reaction is very different to her hesitation after Pike asked her the same question. She’s moved and agrees at once with enthusiasm. When Jane admits that he’s “glad” because he was “a little nervous”, she’s surprised: “oh, come on, you knew I was gonna say yes”. Jane’s next words are a confession that she’s probably been waiting for years to hear: “no, even after all these years, you’re still a mystery to me”. That closes the chapter of Jane’s attempts at “reading her like a book” as he once said he could: ever since ‘Red Flame’ in Season 1, he’s been trying to prove to her (and to himself) that he could handle her as a predictable creature, causing her alternatively to be on her guard or angered by it (she enjoyed the shock on his face when she showed him the hammer in her desk drawer in S5 ‘Panama Red’)… His truthful admission that she’s indeed the most mysterious character of them both should have felt gratifying had she not been already overwhelmed with joy, laugher and kisses.

The wedding planning: light and darkness mingled

As a consequence, whereas Joe Keller was heading towards a tragedy à la ‘Hamlet’, the end of Jane’s journey looks more like a Shakespearian comedy that parallels the romantic comedy vibe of ‘Blue Bird’. Indeed, in addition of the typical underlying threat of death intricately woven in a plot that takes place in a scenery featuring nature (the cabin), there’s a mixing of different atmospheres characteristic of the Bard’s plays. This latter point reminds of the series’ usual tone of a dark storyline interlaced with humor, while insisting for once on the more positive aspect. While Jane and Lisbon are inundated with the cheerful and funny aspect of their romance, they’re under the illusion that their latest enemy is dead. On the other hand, evil Lazarus is following their love story step by step with the prospect of ruining it: if we were for instance to compare the episode with one of the most famous of Shakespeare’s comedies, ‘Much Ado About Nothing’, Lazarus would be the ill-intentioned Don Pedro planning to crash their wedding and crush their happy ending… Meanwhile, here too the main couple is be too occupied by their friends’ more benevolent yet slightly annoying projects for them to notice that something is amiss.

From there, the plot follows then two directions, one laced with deadly plans, the other merrier.

1) Lazarus

The killer is lurking, quite like RJ had been for years. Like McAllister in ‘Red John’, he’s survived the explosion and he’s chasing after Jane, not stopping at killing collateral victims ruthlessly in his obsessive hunting. It might be worth remarking that, like RJ pretended to have given “purpose and meaning” to Jane’s life by killing his family (inferred by Rebecca’s words in ‘His Red Right Hand’), Jane has given its real meaning to the name “Lazarus”: what was only an impossible project involving his father has become reality for the serial killer, who’s really come back from the dead, at least from the agents’ point of view… Joe represents more clearly than ever the past that Jane has put behind. He’s linked to fire (cf. ‘Tyger, tyger burning bright”) and wears the mark of the beast under the form of fresh burnt marks instead of the three-dots Blake tattoo. As he says himself, his careful surveillance of what Jane’s up to is a “bad omen” since he threatens to force Jane back on the same tragic path he used to tread through. By playing with fire and taunting a serial killer for the second time, Jane is in danger of having again his new family ripped off from him.

2) Lisbon and Jane

The happy couple follows hastily and in quite a messy way the main points of a traditional wedding checklist. Those follow a bit more closely the bride’s steps (whereas the focus has been more on Jane so far) are presented with a humorous twist due to Lisbon’s wariness of how grand the event is getting.

The first official step is informing the team of their engagement. It also means announcing formally that they’ve been a couple for months… That doesn’t come as a great surprise for Abbott, matchmaker extraordinaire between two jobs, or for Cho who’s been more aware of his coworkers’ feelings this time (“I told you” he says, even though Abbott corrects “no you didn’t”). That leaves the role of the clueless colleague to Wylie, who later confesses to Cho that he didn’t see it coming. The couple hurries to insist that they don’t want “any wedding fuss”: “we’re just gonna slip away quietly in the next couple of days”.

The happy mood is dampened in the next scene when a determined and badly burnt Keller shows up in a shop. A song can be heard faintly as he limps his way around the store: it’s Tom Jone’s ‘It’s Not Unusual’, a 1965 hit that matches the old-fashioned setting of his dad’s house. The upbeat lyrics hint at the danger of heartbreak that might befall the lovebirds (“It’s not unusual to be loved by anyone/ It’s not unusual to have fun with anyone/ But when I see you hanging around with anyone/ It’s not unusual to see me cry, I want to die”).

Yet, oblivious to the threat, Lisbon keeps announcing the great news, this time to a more personal audience. As she contacts her brothers, they’re enthusiastic. Their first question is about their long-time estranged brother Tommy; Lisbon tells them that she left him a message but “he’s chasing a bail jumper in Alaska”. They comment simply “well, you snooze, you lose. We’re gonna miss him at the bachelor party, though”. As heartwarming as this effort to act like a family again may be, it leads to the prickly announcement: “there is no bachelor party”, “we’re getting married the day after tomorrow, just me and Jane and the Justice of the Peace: no big wedding, no guests”, “we want to get married quietly”… Stan and Jimmy are bewildered: “we’ll be quiet, but we’re gonna be there, T.” When they understand that they can’t argue with their stubborn big sister, family man Stan (sporting a cross matching Lisbon’s necklace) decides to make her feel guilty as she’s probably still feeling bad for avoiding family events for years: “if we’re not there, Mom’s gonna spin in her grave like a freaking crankshaft”, “she’ll be crying for shame”… Jimmy tries to reason him, but it only results in making Lisbon feel worse: “why would you want to be there if she doesn’t want us there?” The two overgrown kids start mock fighting: “you’re a sad, bitter man, Jimmy Lisbon”. This might or not be a moving echo to Jane’s reading of RJ as an “ugly, tormented little man, a lonely soul, sad, very sad”. Jimmy keeps fighting his bro and laughing “I smile through it”, “I smile through the sadness” (which is maybe a distant nod to the blood smiley that plagued Jane’s memories).

Jane spots immediately that Lisbon is worried because she ended up inviting them to the wedding. He just agrees that they’re family and eases the mood up by teasing her about asking how he did know what she had on her mind (“when we’re married, do you think you might stop asking that question?”). Lisbon nevertheless comments that, since her brothers are coming, “it feels funny not to invite just a couple of members from the team”. She’s torn between what feels right and their wish to “keep it small”… Jane tells her kindly “invite away, we’re gonna need a few more guests just to dilute the alcohol content”. They decide to settle on “just three or four” more guests, that promptly escalade to “just 8 or 9 close friends at the courthouse”. It is the official start of Teresa Lisbon’s ‘Doomsday of the Uncontrollable Guest List’… In spite of Jane’s misgivings, they are not fully aware that they’re tempting fate (“it’s not like we’re hiring a caterer, we don’t have a gift registry of anything…”) and they decide to head “to O’Malley’s bar afterwards. Or we could go to a restaurant”. O’Malley was the bar the team gathered at in ‘Strawberry and Cream’ to discuss their secret plan. Since this particular bar was located in Sacramento, it might be a pet peeve or a discreet allusion to their CBI days.

Then Jane takes upon himself to get her a ring. He explains that the old wedding band that served for his unusual proposal is “for us: you need one for you”. He wants to choose it alone as to not “waste time bickering” since he has “better taste”, but takes into consideration Lisbon’s plea for it not to be “too gauche”. Of course, Jane’s resourceful conman ways are a great help when he spots at the store the jeweler trying to trick the young couple before him by giving them a cheap replica instead of the genuine diamond they came with. The family theme is again explored by the lovebirds’ claim that the diamond they want to put in a necklace is a family heirloom (from a grandmother) and the maternity idea is subtly played with the second occurrence of the name “Anne”, which belongs to the Virgin’s mother in the New Testament. Jane steps in jovially, saves the day by uncovering the sleight-of-hand move called “French drop” that he witnessed and blackmails the dishonest jeweler into showing him his “very best selection, please” adding as an afterthought “nothing too gauche”.

His secrecy only heightens Lisbon’s curiosity over the ring. So, when they are busy with tedious bureaucracy at the County Clerk Office, he jokes “I could just give you the ring and we could elope” while making a show of touching the hidden box through his pocket. She playfully asks “you got a ring?”, then proceeds to poke his pocket while insisting “you gonna show it to me?” (Warning to Jane: physical teasing and poking tendencies appear to run deep in the Lisbon family. Judging by her brothers it can only get worse the more familiar she grows after marriage… Please refrain from starting any tickle fight and watch your ribs!)

Of course, Teresa can’t get over her shock when seeing his gift and readily believes that it’s too big to be real. Then when he assures her that it is real, she freaks out “oh my, are you out of your mind?”, “well, it’s gorgeous, but it’s too much, I can’t accept it”. Even though she managed before to give back the pricey emeralds that he offered her in ‘Red Handed’, this time he insists “you can accept it and you will. It’s yours, I want you to have it.” Those heartfelt words contrast with the clerk’s matter of fact statement that “we’ll need confirmation that the ceremony’s been performed within 72 hours or you will need to refile” and Jane delights sarcastically “who said romance is dead?”… The moment is laced with another allusion to their shared past: Jane’s wish for a romantic elopement followed by an honeymoon in Fiji is a nod to his island days and to his plans for running away on a boat to a no less exotic beach in Polynesia in ‘The Silver Briefcase’, only this time it’s not the temptation to escape the risks of reality that motivate him, but the eagerness to spend quality time with his beloved bride.

The rest of the planning takes place from Lisbon’s point of view and it displays how deep her relations with the people in her life have become. It’s thus easy to notice how much character development she underwent, from the workaholic loner from the pilot to the “popular” girl whose wedding everyone comments and wants to attend. The amusing part is of course her aggravated look at the orgy of wedding vocabulary and the way things are going out of hand.

1- With Abbott

Her former boss is happy to offer his house to stage the ceremony, which contrasts greatly with how harsh he’s been with Lisbon on their very first encounter in the CBI. Back then, he mistrusted Lisbon because of her supposed relation with Jane. It’s this very same involvement with a man whom he’s come to respect that he’s giving his blessing to now, putting emphasis on how a new leaf in their life has been turned. Both have earned his consideration; even though his suspicions about their mutual feelings at the CBI were well-founded, his own indulgence in Jane’s schemes has implicitly shown that he understands now how love was probably not the only reason why Lisbon followed her consultant’s lead.

Dennis has since then become protective of them. He’s pushed Jane into following his heart in the end of Season 6; he’s now offering to host the “casual wedding” and later he’s “covering the rental [of the tables] and the bartender and the caterer” as a wedding gift. All in all, Abbott is the closest they have to a nurturing parental figure who’s welcoming them into their new condition. Even if his rather fatherly role is not to guide the bride to Jane directly, his hand in sponsoring the event’s preparations financially goes far enough to both show his thankfulness for their help in ‘Copper Bullet’ and to place him as the godfather of their union.

2- With Cho

If Dennis plays the doting father, Cho acts as the friend/family member/bridesmaid/fashion consultant helping her choose her wedding dress, for Lisbon doesn’t have any real female friends in the FBI after Kim left. After all, Cho was already her fake-fiancé when they went undercover as a couple in a jewel store in ‘Black Market’. It foreboded Jane choosing the actual ring in an earlier scene. Cho is her oldest friend in the FBI team and the only available member of the SCU at hand at such short notice, but it’s nonetheless very telling that she felt comfortable enough to ask for his help in such a personal matter even more since he’s now technically her supervising agent. Her relaxed clothing when she asked him, only clad in her dark green form-fitting top with no jacket, speaks enough of how natural the question feels. In ‘Bloodstream’, when he was placed in a position of authority above her for the first time, he told her that, unlike her, he didn’t want walls between his team and him; isn’t that heartwarmingly ironic that now the only thing standing between her and this close stoic friend at a decisive moment in her womanly life is the door of a dressing room?

Of course, the fact that loafer-lover Lisbon has upgraded her wardrobe in the recent months to more feminine or even sexier outfits than her old reliable pantsuits doesn’t mean that she has any idea of what kind of gown she wants. Cho’s opinions on the different styles she tries on are as laconic as funny: “makes you look short”, “snow cone”, “slutty elf” sum up how difficult it is for petite Teresa to find her dream dress. At the end, the man decides to save time and he chooses for her, probably thinking that he has better taste just like did Jane about the ring: “you want a simple piece with clean lines, maybe something vintage and off-white”. Lisbon is relieved and simply agrees to ask the attendant for “what he said”.

Very pleased with her former second-in-command-turned-boss’s sage advice, Lisbon thanks him and tells him “I asked you along because I thought you’d be honest. I had no idea you were such a fashion expert”. This may be a nod to his seductive countenance when he rocked stylish clothes in ‘Crimson Casanova’. Kimball explains: “not me. My mom could run up a designer shop before breakfast, she cut her cloth by eye.” Emboldened and touched by this rare confidence, Lisbon discloses some personal information on her own: “my mom had a sewing machine, but it was always in hock…” Cho tells her then something very sweet: “she’d be proud of you”, even dressed in a far too revealing wedding gown. This allusion to her family ties back to her yielding to her brothers’ pressure for fear of what her mom would have wanted: like Jane, Lisbon has overcome the bad memories of her own tragedy and she’s now able to think about it with more serenity than she had showed in the pilot.

3- With Wylie

Wylie too achieved some peace of mind with his own tragedy. There’s some progress concerning how difficult he finds to accept Vega’s death. When he announced to Cho his decision to request a transfer in the Salt Lake City office, Cho familiarly smacked him over his head and told him to stop feeling sorry for himself and that making some mistakes is normal. As for his sadness about Michelle, he insists “you miss Vega. Now remember who she was: she’d never run away from a challenge like this and neither should you.” He concludes “I have to rebuild the team and I want to start with people that I know and trust, so stick around”, before adding almost fatherly “I’m asking you to stay, Wylie”. Cho already proves that he will be a stern but protective leader, just like he did with Michelle. Abbott who’s just “spinning” his “wheels here”, waiting for his new job to begin, can rest assured that the future of team looks encouraging, with or without Jane and even with the new dynamic brought by Lisbon putting more energy in her home.

Now that Wylie feels better about himself and his place in the team, his liveliness can be directed to more pressing matters… which is to say stressing Lisbon out by becoming her unofficial wedding planner. When she demands that he must keep the news to himself as to not hurt anyone’s feelings, for they want to keep is small, he starts his eager yet demoralizing mission by asking her if there is a “gift registry” or a “trousseau” (which leaves her puzzled). Later, at Abbott’s place, he’s already making arrangements: “you’d probably prefer to hold the ceremony outside and there isn’t really a room inside big enough”. Indeed, “a lot of people are talking about it” and the list has grown exponentially: from the “15 people” that Lisbon remembers inviting, they’ve reached the nerve-racking number of “mhm, more like 25, or…” He’s quick to try to reassure her: “I don’t think people are waiting for, like, a printed invitation seeing as there isn’t one. But, hey! On the plus side, you’re popular, girl!” There also a “menu” and the corresponding caterer that she didn’t ask for, of course…

4- With the most prominent members of the ever growing list of guests AKA her family

Lisbon’s wariness at being unable to stop more and more people from attending her wedding reaches a depressing peak when her brothers arrive with their whole family. Lisbon expresses her lack of gusto by those heartfelt words: “wow! You all came! So many people…” Jimmy even found himself a very giddy and annoying fiancée, who immediately launches on a distressed Lisbon exclaiming “I am so freaked out to meet you at last! We’re gonna be sisters! Yay! Yay!” Lisbon explains to her energetic relatives: “sorry, I’m freaking out right now”. Yet, despite her misgiving about what is now shaping to be a bigger wedding than she wished for, their enthusiasm at being with her shows that they’ve come a long way to become a close-knit family again.

The second family eager to share the happy event is her old team. When she announced them the good news to Grace and Wayne, they comment that “the news is spreading fast through the CBI grapevine” so they “had to call and say congratulations”. Wayne, who’s been teasing Jane about how they had always thought he and the fair agent Lisbon would end up together in ‘White as the Driven Snow’, says “so you and Jane, huh? We always knew”. Grace corrects “We always knew? I always knew!” Obviously, romantic Grace is the reason why oblivious Rigsby could have guessed a potential love story that had escaped Cho’s notice at the time…They accept gleefully the invitation (“we wouldn’t miss it for anything”) and think about how they’ll manage to get rid of their kids with “a little child-care juggling”. Rigsby even jokes “you know, worst comes to worst, we’ll just bring the little monkeys with us and keep them locked in the rental car”. It shows both how happy they are with their new life and how attached they still feel to Teresa, who remained a close friend through the years (cf. ‘My Blue Heaven’).

Their interaction implies that Lisbon is now at peace with that part of her past too. Even thought she lost her job at the CBI and had to face discredit to the point of being relegated in a small town Sheriff office, she’s gotten closure over her broken career. The professional image she worked so hard to project is somewhat restored as the “CBI grapevine” readily shares the news: people find the information interesting, which hints that she’s “popular” there too. Moreover, the fact that she’s the one who reaches for others might hint that people could be more taken in by her, because she was genuinely liked. After all, she always had good relations with others agents onscreen, even ones who had taken over her team like late Haffner (before he started getting creepy) and now Tork. In a way, one can wonder if in hindsight her care for duty and her genuine kindness may not be more fondly remembered by people who enjoyed celebrating her ten-year anniversary with the CBI (‘The Red Barn’) than her unruly and whimsical consultant who had a hand in the loss of their jobs… Anyway, the leaf is turned for the better since Teresa has been achieved her happy ending, like Grace and Wayne before her. More than the Lisbon brothers, these two represent what she wants from married life: to be able to get along merrily with her loved one and their family. This comforting domestic sight matches what she used not to want to acknowledge that she wished for in her younger years, from the horrendous pink bridesmaid dress Jane forced on her, because he guessed it was a secret desire of hers, to her discreet envy when Rigsby started being a doting dad.

Family has been a main theme of the last season. Family may often be a bad influence that holds you back (the Bittakers in ‘The White of His Eyes’; Lazarus); it may keep you stuck in neutral, overwhelmed by doubts about doing what they would approve of (Jane; Vega wondering about her actions under Jane’s guidance, until she took a decision, unlike Lazarus). But it can also be the very people who will support you (Lisbon and the team) and for whom you want to be a better person (the Stopparts in ‘The White of His Eyes’; Jane becoming again a normal human being for Lisbon). All in all, family is a way to build future with one’s past, like the young couple in the jeweler store who wants to make a necklace from a grandmother’s ring: it’s exactly what Lisbon and Jane are trying to do.

Finally the two plots of the episodes, featuring respectively evil Lazarus and the happy couple, meet when Lazarus tries to pinpoint where Jane is. As he calls Tork, pretending to be the TV show host that he just murdered, he’s been told that Jane “is pretty unfindable these days, he’s getting married in a few days”. This line contrasts with Jane’s words to Lisbon that he tries “to be more findable these days” at the end of ‘Byzantium’ after his Airstream escapade. Indeed, there’s a role reversal, for Jane is no longer the one chasing restlessly after his nemesis: this time, Lazarus is the one searching for him.

The role reversal continues when the team is alerted that Lazarus is alive and kicking his way onto warpath: in pure Jane’s fashion, they decide to keep the lovebirds in the dark because they can handle it without worrying them. They agree to lure the killer in by using their friends’ wedding as bait, just like Jane would do:”postpone the wedding? We’re the FBI!” In a way, that’s payback for all the times Jane (and Lisbon) didn’t let the team in their discoveries, especially about RJ being alive too, for example after the debacle with Carter or after Jane realized that Bertram was just a decoy for McAllister in ‘Red John’. Their main reason is not as selfish as Jane’s used to be though: they know that he and Teresa are “in a good space right now. If Lisbon found out that this case isn’t closed, it’s likely that she’ll cancel the wedding and join the hunt”. They decide therefore that “there’s plenty of time to tell them after”… which means that Abbott will probably add the names of more agents to the guest list in order be inconspicuous: “four, but now I think we should probably have more… at least ten” armed agents watching “the front and backyards and the surrounding neighborhoods”. Amusingly, Dennis’ listing for the party keeps growing, in parallel with the real guest list…

Of course, Jane is quickly able to spot that he’s been lying to when Abbott tells him that he was talking with Cho and Tork about “nothing special”. The perceptive consultant only says “I won’t pursue the point because you would tell me if it was something important”. He then lets Abbott wheedle him on a safer topic: “you know, I’ve been getting some calls about you and my bosses want to know if you’re sticking around”. There’s “no pressure” from his part (a dig at Pike’s favorite expression for planning his future…), yet he explains “if you’re going, there is some legal stuff that we need to handle to expunge that deal that we made.” Jane understands the need for talking about the deal written on “the napkin” when he left his island, but he reflects “I’m getting married tomorrow. Then I’m building a house and, beyond that, I genuinely have no idea. And I can’t do this job forever, but it’s gonna be tough to give up.” Abbott comments that “it’s hard giving up making a difference, huh?”, though Jane amends “no, everyone makes a difference. Hard to give up the chase.” Jane’s aware that the team doesn’t really need him: he’s past the need to prove that he’s the smartest in the room. Instead, he’s aware that what drives him is his tendency to focus on the man hunt provided by cornering bad guys as well as the intellectual stimulation offered by investigating a case. Lisbon remarked this very accurately when he first mentioned quitting ‘The Silver Briefcase’: “it’s not gonna be as easy to walk away as you think”, because “you enjoy the mental simulation far more than you let on”. It’s probably the secret reason why he was capable to devote himself so completely and for so many years to the pursuit of his goal in the RJ era: concentrating his clever mind on chasing down a shadow was a way to distract himself for the pain. On this point too it’s then a new beginning for him, for he should try to find some interests in life other than playing mind games on marks, may they be criminals or credulous people.

Yet, Jane is not quite over that peculiarity of him because he has no qualms in manipulating his friend into telling him what he’s trying to hide. He agrees with Dennis that “it has been very good working” with him. It’s in way as to make the other man feel guilty. He insists “I really appreciate your honesty. I love you for that” until Dennis relents and acquiesces “okay you got me: I was lying, there is something I need to talk to you about”.

Once he knows that he’s about to be targeted at the wedding, he goes to try and convince Lisbon to really avoid the risky situation by eloping. With her too, his old treacherous habits insensibly lead him to hide the ugly truth at first in order not to frighten her. He finds his grumpy dulcinea in Abbott’s garden moping in the middle of several elaborated bouquets of white roses and orchids mingled with pastel colored flowers. Jane tries to gauge the situation and tries to distract his tear-stricken fiancée by commenting cautiously: “nice flowers”. Lisbon recites “they’re centerpieces. It’s a Sylvan theme”. Seeing that she’s even more distraught by this statement, he senses that the problem is that the wedding preparations have gotten out of hand: “how many people are actually coming to this thing? –Nobody knows exactly”. Lisbon exclaims “how did this happen? This is not what I wanted. Well, I like the Sylvan theme… We should have eloped like you said”. All the while, he’s stroking her arm in a soothing motion. After she affirms that her family wouldn’t care (“I just talked to them at the hotel. They found a minibar, they’re like cavemen arguing over a dead antelope”), Jane seizes this golden opportunity to make her get her out of the killer’s way without alarming her: “let’s run, huh? We’ll tell nobody, just the judge. I’ll have her meet us at our little cabin tomorrow morning”, already planning to “get someone, a park ranger” as a witness. Lisbon is overjoyed by the perspective of giving the slip to their not-so-wanted guests, which fits the old habit for secrecy and plotting that has cemented their couple over the years: “you know what? Let’s do it!”, “it’s our life, damnit!”, “I’m gonna go get my dress and I’m gonna go to the Airstream, I’ll meet you here”. She even tells him that she loves him and kisses him by way of thanks, convinced that she is that her comforting and seemingly perfect fiancé is only trying to make her happy.

Lisbon’s candidness leads him then to spill the beans. The hastiness of his explanation makes the scene even funnier “well, there’s another very good reason why she should elope, all right? Keller is apparently still alive and he’s mad at me for some reason…” Lisbon is floored, so he keeps taking “yeah, so Cho and his people are gonna stake out of this house. When Keller shows up, they’ll nab him”. Even though Lisbon is at once assured that married life with Jane will never get dull, one may understand that this revelation fails to make her very satisfied with her groom. Yet the amusing part is that she’s not as much scared for their life as annoyed by his almost-lie: “you were gonna withhold this information from me?” She even lets slip that her main fear is still about attending to the too many guests by saying “you were gonna deprive me of a guilt-free elopement?” Jane protests “I just told you!” but that doesn’t cut it: “you almost didn’t! From now on, we need to be 100% honest with each other”, mirroring an old worry that has plagued her since the very start of the show. This claim might echoes her statement that she didn’t trust him 100% in ‘Scarlet Ribbons’ when he started being more open to her about his plans after killing Carter. Nonetheless, here he only agrees and seals this promise with a series of heartfelt sweet kisses. They decide to hurry away (“I’m gonna go get my dress, fire up the Airstream”).

This cute and comical discussion enlightens that the focus has shifted. Keller’s predatory and murderous intends are emphasized by the stone eagle at the gate when he slips into the judge’s trunk to get to the place where’s the marriage will be held, nevertheless, they’re less worried about the danger than they’re eager to enjoy their important day peacefully. They’re trying to get the wedding they want and to start their married life on the best, most thoughtful way possible; they’re already past the excitement of the chase. In that perspective, Keller is already bound to fail, all the more since the burnt mark he’s wearing makes him easy to spot. It gives the team time to prepare for his arrival.

VIS#6: the big day/ the ending

The tension is increasing as Jane is deep breathing in front of the pound in his new property. He’s contemplative, clad in his usual suit, with a satiny tie. A delicately veiled Lisbon gets out of the Airstream with her dress on, looking wonderful if slightly out of place. They promise each other “no matter what happens, from this point on”, “we will always look on the bright side”. It’s Jane’s commitment not to fall into despair again. Interestingly, the bouquet Lisbon is sporting is an arrangement of wild-looking flowers with white anemones. Anemones are traditionally associated with fading hope. This pretty dark meaning derivates from Greek mythology, because these usually dark red flowers were supposed to have sprung from the blood of Adonis, whose death had left Aphrodite inconsolable, just like Jane had once been. Yet, following Jane’s example, the flower can turn to a brighter meaning of anticipation and good luck for the couple’s plans.

They walk together through the shrubbery to the fateful door of the shack. This time, it’s not death by a serial killer that awaits them inside: when Lazarus sneaks behind them, he’s surprised (along with viewers) to see a trap set for him. The team and reinforcement are ready to arrest him. Unlike in ‘Strawberry and Cream’ with O’Laughlin’s shocking attack, they didn’t get caught unaware by the killer in the cabin… Some things will never change: Teresa looks badass as an armed bride who mutters “and see how much better things turn out when you’re honest with me?”, while Jane is hiding behind her. They’re comfortable enough in their unconventional respective roles for Jane to swiftly replace her gun by her bouquet in order to get on with the main event… There’s no place for bitterness in Jane’s heart: he tells “no hard feelings” to a shocked Keller and ushers Lisbon hastily towards the exit; even though did play vigilante by trying to kill him, he didn’t do it out of revenge or anguish, like he did with Carter, McAllister or even Panzer. The marriage takes place without a hitch, the guests gathered in front of the cabin. Grace holds the bouquet as the bridesmaid, like she once asked Lisbon to be hers. The couple kisses, they cheer and there’s much hugging.

By nightfall, the guests all dance cheerfully on a makeshift platform in the middle of the woods. The touching party shows the characters of the old team, the FBI coworkers and Lisbon’s family enjoying themselves together, which draws a tinge of nostalgia given that it’s also goodbye to viewers. Grace and Wayne are wildly dancing as the very much in love couple they are, then they take a selfie with Cho to commemorate the event. Abbott and Wylie are happily dancing alone, the latter probably trying to forget that he was reluctant to show his skills on the dance floor to Michelle not so long ago. The Lisbon brothers entertain their respective ladies.

All the while the upbeat song ‘September’ by Earth, Wind and Fire plays, its lyrics giving a glimpse of the happily ever after Patrick and Teresa are about to experience: “do you remember the 21st night of September?/ Love was changing the minds of pretenders/While chasing the clouds away”… For them too, viewers hope there won’t ever be “a cloudy day” anymore and that their future will make come true the lines “my thoughts are with you/ Holding hands with your heart to see you/ Only blue talk and love/ Remember how we knew love was here to stay?/Now December found the love that we shared in September”.

A bright and long-lasting future is indeed on its way, given that Lisbon takes the opportunity of being cuddled alone near the pond, more or less where he proposed to her, to give him her own share of good news. She places her now ring-laden hand on her belly, telling him without words that she’s pregnant. After a moment of surprise, he beams and kisses her. It’s his answers to Pike’s question about what future he could give to Teresa in the season premiere and it comes full circle with the pilot full of broken families –the victims’ ones and Jane’s- and empty houses. The soon-to-be-remodeled cabin and the baby to come are both a promise for hope, in complete opposition with the broken homes in the very first scene of the show with the deserted kitchen where Jane was wandering alone and in the end of the episode with the Malibu residence. The very last shot of the series shows their long, tight hug and his smiling face: the lengthy path leading back to home ends on this hopeful note.

Conclusion: Biblical references

Three implicit allusions to Jesus Christ can be associated with Jane and the rebirth of his happiness and hope.

1) Jane performs miracles: achieving redemption

Like Jesus revealed himself as the Messiah to the world through seven miracles, Jane proves that he’s earned his forgiveness for his past sins by achieving as many meaningful actions:

1-Jesus changed water into wine (John 2, 1-11); Jane used a water bottle to free himself when he was prisoner.

2- Jesus healed a royal official’s sick son (John, 4, 46-53); Jane started his psychic act by talking about family members on TV, healing part of the host’s grief over the loss of a loved one.

3- While Jesus healed a paralytic at Bethesda on the Sabbath (John 5, 1-29), it’s through Jane’s teachings that his team has been able to “stand” on their own two legs when he’s missing, even when they are blocked by a lack of plausible leads (Wylie insisting to follow a weird flimsy black magic connection, Lisbon threatening their only witness to get names). They’ve learnt to “walk” unorthodox paths to get results.

4- Jesus fed the multitude (John 6, 1-14), Jane manages to assuage Lisbon’s worries about the extended guest lists and finally holds a marriage with their close friends.

5- Jane was not able to walk on water like Jesus (John 6, 16-24), yet he convinces Lisbon that the house doesn’t slant when they look at it from the other side of the pond: it’s just an optical illusion that gives him the opportunity to display his ring-less finger and helps him not to fret about his proposal.

6- Jesus healed the blind (John 9, 1-17); Jane’s observation skills were a great help for the young couple who didn’t see the sleigh-of-hand of the unscrupulous jeweler.

7- Last, not least: Jesus resurrects Lazarus (John, 11, 1-45). This is part of Jane’s healing process: facing Lazarus and making him enter what he hoped will be his tomb makes Jane move forward. Plus, by surviving the explosion, Lazarus has symbolically raised from the dead, making Jane’s last miracle complete in calmly causing the man’s downfall without anymore disturbance on his own private life.

2) Back in the Garden of Eden: his past sins as a conman are forgiven and he can start anew

As Lisbon has remarked, this wedding has been graced with a Sylvan theme, may it be at Abbott’s place or as where has actually taken place at the cabin. Indeed, instead of the white centerpieces, they’re surrounded by woods and nature. In the same manner, the white roses representing purity and spirituality, the white orchids symbolizing a new beginning and the gentle colored roses, which convey an impression of joy and loveliness, are replaced with more brightly colored flowers giving a wilder aura and equally evocative anemones: they’ve manage to make their own “Sylvan theme” by including the meaning of their history to the moment.
It’s no surprise then to find some deep symbolism behind the wild setting. In ‘Byzantium’, Jane fist saw it as the Christian wilderness that tested him and helped him into starting to find answers to the doubts he was plagued with. Now, it’s the place where he’s willing to reach for happiness again, his own locus amoenus, a place where he can get joy, peace and love in the middle of nature. The trees are traditionally associated with personal growth (letting go of his pain in his case) and roots (getting married again and having a family): they bind the past and the future together.

Interestingly, Jane’s original sin was to taunt RJ and, in a deleted scene from the pilot, he added the detail to his description of the serial killer that he had a lemon tree growing near his house. This was alluded to by the many lemons associated with Jane’s quest in the first seasons: that fruit tree was the Tree of the knowledge of good and evil (Genesis, 2-3) and it caused Jane to be banished from his family life, his own Garden of Eden and to suffer: “the woman said to the serpent, “We may eat fruit from the trees in the garden, but God did say, ‘You must not eat fruit from the tree that is in the middle of the garden, and you must not touch it, or you will die.’” “You will not certainly die,” the serpent said to the woman. “For God knows that when you eat from it your eyes will be opened, and you will be like God, knowing good and evil” (all translations are from the New International Version). In the show, RJ plays God by manipulating Jane like a puppet in a game of death, then after Jane has proven to be a valuable adversary, RJ assumed the role of the serpent who was trying to tempt Jane into joining him by listening to his conception of the world, devoid of good and evil (‘The Crimson Hat’).

Now, Eden has been restored and the promise for redemption has been fulfilled. Jane follows the steps of what has been announced by an angel in the Book of Revelation (22): “Then the angel showed me the river of the water of life, as clear as crystal, flowing from the throne of God and of the Lamb down the middle of the great street of the city. On each side of the river stood the tree of life, bearing twelve crops of fruit, yielding its fruit every month. And the leaves of the tree are for the healing of the nations. No longer will there be any curse. […]. There will be no more night. They will not need the light of a lamp or the light of the sun, for the Lord God will give them light. And they will reign for ever and ever ». The river finds an echo in the pond: it’s really associated to life since Jane chose its bank to propose and he received the news of his paternity here too.

As such, Jane has earned the right to get back into his Garden of Eden, in his case a family life. Even though no tree is singled out during the episode, Jane’s symbolically gained access to the other tree in the garden, the Tree of Life guarded by angels (Genesis 3, 24: “After he drove the man out, he placed on the east side of the Garden of Eden cherubim and a flaming sword flashing back and forth to guard the way to the tree of life”). It concludes Jane’s wandering through biblical trees, from the oaks and cedars from the Lorelei arc to the now reclaimed wilderness: like the orchids, they started as a sign of his struggle between hope and obsession, until they fully became an emblem of his newfound happiness. In that perspective, they are following faithfully the general shift of meaning of the reminders of his past during this episode. Jane may not have gained faith in God and the afterlife, but he’s found hope in the future by getting into his forest of life. He’s gotten back his innocence and those plants now carry and support his world, like many primordial trees do in different mythologies.

For him, those wild woods have been a place for choosing the path he wants to follow and get to grow as a person: all in all, it’s once again very close to the symbolism of fairy tales. In a way, that kiss Jane and Lisbon exchanged as a promise of happiness definitely frees Jane from his demons: he has been like a Sleeping Beauty waiting in wilderness (as he actually did sleep there in ‘Byzantium’) for someone who will love him enough to reach for him and awaken him. And, last, not least, tree is also associated with genealogy and hints at Jane being a father again.

3) The child to be born: hope for a better future

The baby that Lisbon carries also fits the intricate net of references to the Bible, because it reminds of the birth of Jesus. Like the holy child, the baby’s presence may have been announced by Gabriel. In Luke, 1, 19-26, the archangel first visits Zechariah to let him know that God had sent a son who would be John the Baptist to his wife Elizabeth -who shares her name with a reporter in ‘Nothing Gold Can Stay’. Then, he foretells the same event to Mary (whose name is mentioned twice in this episode and who’s a character in ‘The Greybar Hotel’), wife of Joseph whom the Kellers, father and son are named after.

In the show, the same happens in hindsight: self-proclaimed psychic Gabriel told Jane “your cure will come with the number three”. Three is the number of the members of his new family after Lisbon told him: it’s the hope for this new life they’ve created that certainly definitely dissipates the remaining shadows. Plus, the idea of fatherhood has been played with for some time now. For instance, Jane wondered on which model parents should be in ‘The White of His Eyes’, whereas watching her boyfriend play with a kid triggered Lisbon’s first “I love you”.

A last parallel can thus be found in what the holy child represents, for it matches the meaning baby Jane holds for its parents. In Matthew, 1, 18, Jesus is to be called “Immanuel, which means ‘God with us’”, whereas in John, 3, 16, the child is a promise of redemption and salvation:”for God so loved the world that he gave his one and only Son, that whoever believes in him shall not perish but have eternal life”.

With so great expectations and so high a mission, we can only hope that the Jane heir/heiress won’t be as prone to get into mischief as Daddy… 😉

Here endth the final review for TM. There will be soon a last post about the themes of the 7th season, which shall serve as conclusion for the series. 🙂 Thank you for reading and for supporting the blog!